FOREIGN
OtSS&RWtON

50800

THE CONTINENTAL ELEMENT
IN THE FLORA OF SOUTH

SWEDEN

INAUGURAL DISSERTATION

BY

RIKARD STERNER

Phil. Lie, Kalm.

Reprinted from Geogra/iska Avnaler 1922, H. j — 4,

LIBRARY

APR 3 1953

UNIVERSITY OF CAL»^OKN.'A

CENTRALTRYCKERIET, STOCKHOLM 1922

THE CONTINENTAL ELEMENT
IN THE FLORA OF SOUTH S\\T:DEN

INAUGURAL DISSERTATION

BY

RIKARD STERNER

I'liii.. ],ic. Kalm.

15y duk permission of the Phii-osophicai. Faculty,
Natural Science Section, of the University ok
Upsala to be publicly discussed at the Lecture
Hall of theBotanicalInstitution onDecember 13TH
1922, AT 10 o'clock a. M., for the degree of
Doctor of Philosophy.

C E N r K A L 1' U Y C K K R I K T. S T O C K H O I. M

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2008 with funding from

Microsoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/continentalelemeOOsterrich

THE CONTINENTAL ELEMENT IN THE
FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN.

\W RIKARD STERNER.

INTRODUCTION.

The flora of the Middle European plain' (as will be shown in detail in the
course of this work) may with reason be regarded as being in a com-
paratively high degree homogeneous, if we consider the extent of the
region and the heterogeneous geographical conditions within it. Among the breaks
of uniformity that exist there should be noted the disappearance, towards the
west of Europe, of species that are found in the east. The western limits of
these continental species form a very pronounced characteristic of the flora of
the central and western parts of Middle Europe.

An examination of the nature of these limits offers much that is of interest.
The question as to whether there are other causes of the distribution of species
than the existence of suitable localities becomes acute here in an interesting way.
On the one hand, these species, which are widely distributed in continental districts,
must have certain ecological features in keeping with the physical conditions in
those regions; and it seems probable that certain species at any rate have ecolo-
gical demands that would not have so many possibilities of satisfaction in maritime
districts. On the other hand, the history of the Middle European flora during
the Quarternary era tells us about various paths and dates of immigration and also
about strong dislocations in the distribution of species, brought about by great
changes in the climate and in the nature of the soil, which have been of specially
great importance to continental species.

Much attention has been given to the western limits of continental species by
phytogeographers. They have especially played a conspicuous part in discussions
and examinations of the history of the Middle European flora.

The present work may be looked upon as a contribution to the analysis of the
distribution of continental species in Western and Central Europe.

^ Throughoui the present work I have made use of a distinction between the terms k Middle Europe ">
and » Central Europe» as follows: Middle Europe comprises the European Boreal forest-zone south of
the oak-limit; Central Europe comprises approximately the distribution area of Abies pectinata, the
south-eastern parts of it excluded; thus it comprises Central and Eastern France, Central and South
Germany, Switzerland, Austria, and Czechoslovakia.

lo Geografiska Annateri()22.

222 R I K A R U S T E R X E R

In Engler's sur\cy of the Mora districts of the world (Engler und Gilg 191 2)
South Sweden, in the north bounded by the northern hmit of the oak oii the
sudden transition between the Central Swedish lowlands and the coniferous forest-
region of Norrland, is for the most part classed with the Subarctic zone. Onh'
its southernmost part is supposed to belong to the Middle European flora district.
This part of South Sweden is divided between two different Middle l^uropean
flora provinces. The south-western part (Skane) is classed with a Sribatlaiitic
province of a maritime character, while the south-eastern part (Oland and Gotland)
is classed with a Sarmatian province, attached to the Pontic province, which com-
prises the steppe districts of the SouthTi^ast of Europe. This division indicates a
continental-maritime dualism in the South Swedish flora. As a matter of fact,
such a dualism in the flora must be* looked upon as highly characteristic of almost
the whole of South Sweden. The cleavage between a continental character and
a maritime character, in fact, forms a highly conspicuous feature of the South
Swedish flora.

The continental element in the South Swedish flora asserts itself distinctly. A
comparatively great number of South Swedish species occur chiefl}' in the con-
tinental parts of Europe; and many of these species reach their definite western
limits in South Sweden.

This feature of the South Swedish flora is in full agreement with the general
geographical character of South Sweden as being a transition region between con-
tinental East Europe and maritime West luirope. This appears clearly in the
climate.

The South Swedish climate, however, shows great irregularities in its continental-
maritime development. Topography — in the first place the contrasts between
the South Swedish highland^ and the surrounding lowlands — has a disturbing
influence on the even transition from more continental to more maritime climate
conditions in passing from the east to the west. Special stress should be laid on
the comparatively strong development of the continental and maritime character
which exists on the eastern and the western side of the highland respectiveh'.

A close examination of the distribution of continental species in South Sweden
will show how far they reflect the changes in the continental-maritime develop-
ment of the countryside. Mence we get an opportunity of examining the impor-
tance of certain geographical factors for the distribution of species. Regarding
the history of the flora and geographical conditions of former days we may at
the same time get comparatively safe starting points. South Sweden would seem
a very suitable area for a study of the distribution limits of continental species
in Western Europe.

' In order to avoid a confusion with the Swedish province Uppland this may perhaj^s be regarded
as the most suitable translation of »Sydsvenska hoglandett .

THE CONTINENTAL ELORA OE SOUTH SWEDEN 223

Hence i/i the first place the object of this study of the continental features in
the South Swedish flora has been to determine in detail the distribution of con-
tinental species in South Sweden and to explain the position of the limits as far
as that is at present possible.

However, it should even here be pointed out that space does not permit me
to treat the problems in as great detail as might have been desirable.

The study also purposes to give a contribution to the fixing of the position of
the South Swedish flora in relation to that of the rest of Middle Europe. A pretty
large space has therefore been allotted to a survey of the continental element in
the Middle European flora; and the distribution and mode of occurrence of spe-
cies in South Sweden have as far as possible been connected with the distribution
and mode of occurrence in the rest of Middle I'.urope. I have considered it
necessary to give this part of the study comparatively considerable space, as by
far too little attention would seem to have been paid hitherto to non-Scandinavian
relations in our floristic and phytogeographical investigations.

Some ten years ago, when I began my botanical studies at the University of
Upsala, I had the great privilege of taking part in the w^ork of the Plant Biology
Seminar and of joining the flock of pupils that Professor Rl'TGER Sernander
had gathered around him. This aroused my interest in the problems of phyto-
geography; and it is thanks to the excellent, suggestive and inspiring instruction
which I thus received that I am now in a position to put forward some results
of my own researches in phytogeography.

It is thus an agreeable duty to acknowledge in this place my great debt of
gratitude to Professor Sernander.

I have very much pleasure in taking this opportunity of expressing my respect-
ful thanks to my teacher in other branches of botany, Professor O. JUEL for the
instruction I have received from him and for the kindness and interest he has shown in
the pursuit of my botanical work. — I am also deeply indebted to Professor NiLS
SvEDELIUS for botanical instruction and for the interest he has shown in my studies.

To several of my fellow -workers I am deeply indebted for much invaluable help
in the working out of this study. In the first place I should like to mention Docent
GUNNAR Samuelsson, who, himself occupied with investigations in the sphere
of taxonomic phytogeography, has given me a great deal of valuable advice and
information.

To a large extent my work has consisted in the collection of information as
to the distribution of certain species. In order to pursue these investigations a
very considerable amount of material was necessary. It would have been impossible
for me to procure sufficient material within a reasonable time if I had not received

224 R T K A R D ST E R N E R

valuable assistance from a large numbef of persons: in fact, I ha\"e had the
advantage of obtaining such help from more than a hundred persons. To all
these I beg to express my warmest thanks for their great kindness towards me.
Unfortunately space does not admit of my adding in this place a list of all these
collaborators; but I hope to have an opportunity of doing so in a special part
of this work which will appear before long. But 1 beg to mention with special
gratitude some ]:)ersons who have in a specially high degree made possible the
present enquiry by permitting me to make use of their extensive, but still un-
published, lists of localities for large areas, namely: Docent G. Samuelssox (Da-
larne and Vastmanland), Phil. Mag. Erik Almquisi (Uppland), Phil. Kand. Hard
AV SecjerSTAD (western Smaland, northern Skane, and south-eastern Vastergot-
land), Statsgcolog Harald Johan.SSON (north-western Skane, western Blekinge,
certain parts of Vastergotland and Tjust etc.), and Telegralkommissarie C. K.
(iUSTAFSOX (the Vastervik district). The late Lector E. Ahlfvengren I hold in
grateful memory for having permitted me to make use of his splendid list of plant
localities in Halland, which has been placed at my disposal in manuscript.

In the laborious work of compiling lists of plant localities from museum herbaria
several persons have had the kindness to give mc assistance. I have to thank
most warmly Professor Jkns Holmboe (Bergen), ROLF NoRDllACiEN, Ph. D., and
Conservator OVE Dahl (Christiania), Conservator O. R. HoLMBERG (Lund), and
Docent W. Brfinner (Helsingfors). I must also thank most cordially Lector J.
A. Z. Brundin, who has gone through N. J. Scheutz's herbarium and lists at
Vaxjo, and Phil. Stud. K. A. Nannfeldt, who has performed the tedious task of
making a list of the plant localities in the comprehensive collection of the Lin-
koping Botanical Society.

Mr. Selim I^IRGER, Med. Dr., of Stockholm, has laid me under a deep debt of
gratitude, by placing at my disposal his well-stored library of phytogeography
and by giving me much good advice and information.

Professor Hj. HjELT, of Karkku, Finland, has earned my warmest thanks through his
kindness in letting me see the as yet unpublished parts of»ConspectusEloraer^ennicae».

A considerable amount of field work is included in this enquiry, carried out
in the course of extensive journeys in different parts of South Sweden. These
Journeys have been rendered jDossible by liberal grants of money, for which I
hereby return thanks to the following societies, associations and institutions: the
University of Ui)sala (the Bjurzon Fund), the Royal Academy of Science, the
Swedish Society for Anthropology and Geography (the Hedin h\ind), the Society
of Natural Science Students at Upsala and its Botanical Section.

1 must respectfully express my thanks to the Swedish Society for Anthropology
and Geography, and especially to its president, Professor GuNNAR Andersson.
for valuable help and many facilities with regard to the j)rinling of this work.

THE C0NTINI<:NTAL flora of south SWEDEN 225

Lector C. S. Fearensiue of Stockholm, who has revised and in part supple-
mented the translation of this work, I have also to thank for his advice and
suggestions with regard to typographical details.

Chapter I.

A few words about the history of taxonomic phytogeography and
its present object and principles.

When, at the beginning of the nineteenth century, phytogeography came up
as an independent branch of botany, the distribution of species became a subject
of keen interest. The investigators who paved the way for the new branch of
science began to sum up the various single observations that had been made
earlier relative to the distribution of species, and also to treat them from more
general points of view. Men's views were widened with the aid of the numerous
research expeditions to parts of the world thitherto unknown.

The lines along which the phytogeographers of that time were working are
excellently brought out in the title of a work which perhaps may be designated
as fundamental for all work achieved in the domain in question, viz. Alexander
von Humboldt's »Ue distributione geographica plantarum secundum coeli temperiem
et altitudinem montium» (Paris 1817). Consequently the object was to find out
the correlation between the distribution of species on the one hand and the
climate, more especially the temperature, on the other.

At the same time meteorology was in the midst of a grand development. The
larger material in the way of temperature observations from widely separated
parts of the world that was now being gradually placed at the disposal of scien-
tists was subjected to a comparative study, isotherms could be constructed, and
some definite idea of the general laws of the variations of temperature on the globe
was obtainable.

The object of phytogeography was to try to explain the main features of the
distribution of species and the general character of the fiora by means of the
knowledge gained about climate, especially about the variations of temperature.
Later on, efforts were made to explain even more detailed problems regarding the
distribution of species, especially with the help of the climate.

As other fundamental works on taxonomic phytogeograph}- in this short intro-
duction to be mentioned alongside the work of Humboldt are C. L. Willdenow's
»Grundriss der Krauterkunde», 1792 (pp. 345 ff.), where we already find indicated
several of the guiding lines for the research work of later times; and several works
by Goran Wahlenberg (»Flora lapponica> 1812, »Tentamen de vegetatione et cli-
mate Helvetiae septentrionalis» 181 3, » Flora Carpatorum principalium* 1814).

226 RIKARD STERNER

During the twenties, thirties and forties of the last century a number of verj-
important works appeared: Schouw's and Meyen's well-known synopses of the
objects and methods of phytogeography; the problems of the causes of the
distribution of species became a more universally treated as subject, as for
instance in works by lieer (1835), Unger (1836) and Thurmann (1849); in some
works historical phytogeography began even to become visible (A. P. De Can-
dollc, Heer).

The climax of taxonomic phytogeographical research, in the sense of Humboldt
and Wahlenberg, was marked by the important activity of A. De Candolle and
(jrisebach at the middle of the nineteenth century. The latter may be said to
have defmed tlic views of the time most sharply.

Grisebach seeks the explanation of the distribution of species in now existing
forces, known from experience (for instance, 1882, p. 200). He dismisses all
» geological » causes for the present distribution of species, such as build on the
;>hypothesis» that the present flora has arisen out of an earlier one. The species
have had the power of spreading their seeds over the area where they are to be
found at the present time; and that area is limited by geophysical factors among
which the climate is the -most important one. Species may become extinct —
they may, for instance, be supplanted by other species — , and the extinction
may take place with different rapidity in different parts of the area of distribution.
In this way the disjunctive distribution of species is explained. — (irisebach was,
as is well known, one of the foremost opponents of the evolution theory of Darwin.

Grisebach made detailed examinations of the distribution of species within minor
areas. One of them is expounded in the work »Ueber die Vegetationslinien des
Nordwestlichen Deutschlands» (1847). It is in this book that Grisebach has per-
haps exhibited most clearly his opinion as to the nature of the distribution limits
of species. A couple of quotations from it ought therefore to be given here:

»Sofern jene Gren/Jinien den Vegetationscharakter der Gegcnd ausdriicken, welche
sic umschliessen, nenne ich sic Vegetationslinien. Das Areal einer Pflanze hort
also auf an ihrer Vegetationslinie. L'allen solche Linien in ihrer I^age mit clima
tischen Linien, /.. B. mit Isothermen, mit Linien gleicher Temperaturextreme u.
s. w. zusammen: so ist damit das Beweis gefiihrt, dass in den hierdurch ausge-
driickten climatischen Werthen die Ursache der ortlichcn Begren/.ungjener Gewachse
liegt» (p. 465), and

»Diese regelmassige Gcstalt der Pflanz.enareale weist darauf hin, dass die Ursache
der Vegetationslinien nicht in der Mannigfaltigkeit tcrrestrischer Bedingungen,
sondern in den weit regelmassiger in bcstimmten Richtungen wachsenden und
abnehmenden, atmospharischen Abstufungen liegt, welche die allgemeincn Erwar-
mungsgesetze der elastischen Hiille des Erdkorpers hervorbringen und wovon die
Meteorologie (lurch ihre mittleren, climatischen W'erthe Rechenschaft giebt.»

THR CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 227

In the book mentioned (for instance, on p. 562), however, Grisebacli has pointed out
that some species might be so young that the\' have not yet attained their full
area.

In his later works Grisebacli has to some extent changed his cjpinion. In »Die
Vegetation der Erde» ('872) he says (p. 76): »Die Vegetationslinien entsprechen
demnach nicht immcr deni Verlauf bestinimtcr klimatischer Grenzwerthe, sondern
deni Zusammenwirken mehrcrer-, and he points out that certain limits of distri-
bution are » nicht bloss durch die Lage der Vegetationslinien, sondern zugleich
durch I'ntersuchungen iiber die Lebensbedingungen der einzelnen Arten zu er-
ledigen» (p. gS).

Here attention may be drawn to a work of considerabl)- later date, W. Koeppen,
»Versuch einer Klassifikation der Klimate, vorzugsweise nach ihren Beziehungen
zur Pflanzenvvelt» (igoo). Types of climate are in this work distinguished in accord-
ance with the distribution of species and the character of the flora.

Even so early as the middle of the nineteenth century a new tendency appeared
in floristic phytogeography. It is characterized b)- the view that many phenomena
in the present distribution of species cannot pos.sibl\' be explained solely by the
aid of forces now existing; great importance must be attached to geological causes.

E. Forbes and the above-mentioned A. De Candolle must be looked upon as
the originators of this trend of opinion. By studies in the flora of Great Britain
P'orbes had (1846) found a great number of disjunct areas, a fact which, he thought,
could only be explained by the areas having been split up by revolutions in the
distribution of water and land or by changes in the climate. Species might be
relics of an earlier flora, and their present distribution is connected with the for-
mer one and that of their nearest forefathers; hence there are geological causes
for the present distribution.^

In a somewhat modified form Forbes's opinion became prevalent during the
latter part of the nineteenth century, and it ma}- be said to be the opinion of
the present day too. During that time Ouarternary geology and palaeontology
have passed through a grand evolution. The great results attained in these
domains have naturally been able to clear up many obscure phytogeographical
problems; and taxonomic phytogeography has of course been to a great extent
concentrated on studies of the connection between the present distribution of
species and their phylogeny or earlier geographical conditions.

Thus, the possible geological causes of the limits of distribution have above
all attracted interest and have been accorded the greatest importance. In this
connection, in fact, it may justly be said that phytogeography has man}' a time
assumed a much too theoretical and speculative tendency. At the same time,
however, a great number of new and valuable experiences have been made. Be-

^ As regards the divergent opinions of Forbes and Grisebach see further, for instance, Kerner 1S79

228 RIKARD STERNER

sides numerous facts concerning the history of the flora we may mention com-
prehensive examinations of the means of dispersal of plants, made by, for instance,
Hildebrand (1873), Kerner (1863 and 1871), and Sernander (aigoi a» and 1906)
(see Sernander »i9oi a»). Through the contest between the different opinions
as to the importance of the chemical composition of the ground and its physical
structure, valuable observations have been made regarding the connection between
the nature of the ground and the distribution of species (e. g. Kraus 191 1). With
the work of the last few decades within plant sociolog)- attention has also been
drawn to the fact that in their appearance in nature species ma}- be so depend-
ent one on another, that they have no opportunity of reacting freely against
the outer world; the struggle for space between species may decide the
distribution.

The continued research work on tlie distribution of species should probably,
in the tirst place, be concentrated on close examinations of the distribution areas
within minor regions, particularly such as are touched by important distribution
limits. It seems to me that the investigations regarding causes of distribution
should be carried out in accordance with the following formulation of the problem:
To what extent is the distribution of species determined by their ecology? What
factors have been able to prevent the species from attaining an area corresponding
to their ecological demands.'

The paths we have to follow in order to attain this object may be summarized
as the following ones:

1. An examination of the present distribution, which ought to be as detailed
as possible, especially in the limit districts of the distribution areas ;

2. An examination of the species concerning their mode of occurrence in na-
ture, their synecology, hence their sociology and their ecological demands, and,
in connection with this, an analysis of the distribution in nature of suitable
localities;

3. An examination of the dispersal-capacity of species;

4. An examination of the history of the flora;

5. An examination of the connection between the distribution of species and
the influence of human activity on vegetation.

In order fully to carry out an investigation from these points of view, a thorough
knowledge of the biology of the species and the history of the flora is necessary.
Concerning these questions, however, our present knowledge sufters from great
gaps. Our goal is still very distant. What should in the flrst instance be done
is to determine the distribution of species and to study their mode of occurrence
in nature.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 229

Chapter II.

Survey of the continental element in the European flora.

Definition of the continental element.

The continental element in the Kuropean flora is formed of such
species as have a great distribution in Eastern Europe, and towards
the West sooner or later reach their limits of distribution.

It should be pointed out that continental species are thus distinguished solely
with regard to their distribution. No attention is here paid to what is from an
ecological standpoint a continental character or to a possible immigration from
a more continental district.

Continental species may be very different with regard to their distribution in
Siberia. The distribution in Europe, especially the .situation of the western limits,
however, have hardly any direct connection with the possible Siberian distribution,
so that may here be left aside. (Yet compare later on the » Siberians species).
— Species distributed only in sub- Arctic or Arctic parts of East Europe are
not here included.

Naturally the continental element does not form any sharply defined part of the
European flora. Through numerous transitions the continental types of distribu-
tion are connected with several others: the (South- and) Middle European type,
the South European and Central European ones etc. Above all it is difficult to
separate continental species from those evenly distributed in South and Middle
Europe. I have found it most expedient to take the word » continental* in the
widest possible sense. Thus below are also included species that reach their
western limits in Western Europe, in Norway, Denmark, North- Western Germany,
Belgium, France, and South-Eastern England. Common to these species is above
all the wide distribution in Eastern Europe.

The continental element in the flora on the Middle European plain.

In order to show to some extent the part played by the continental element
in the European flora an examination will be made into the strength of the con-
tinental feature in difi"erent parts of that flora region which may be styled »The
Middle European plain » (»Balticum» in accordance with Drude, e. g. i8go).
Further we shall attempt to make an examination of the sociological appearances
of different species within the same district.

The Middle European plain, taken as a flora district, comprises Middle Europe
rom Eastern Russia in the east to the Welsh and North English mountain dis-
tricts in the west, and from the limit of the oak in the north to Central France

230

RIKARD STERNER

Tabic I. A comparison between the floras in certain

Kazan
Moscow
Livonia
West Prussia
Silesia

Brandenburg

South Sweden

Westphalia

Northern France

South -Eastern England

Total number

Number of s [i e c i e s

of species in

Kazan

Moscow

Livonia

West Prussia

the special
districts

Total
number

%

Total
number

! Total I
'^ number ^°

Total
number

%

774

685

89

612

79

653

84

86i

685

cSo

6S9

80

746

87

846

612

72

689

81

782

92

1,036

653

63

746

72

782

75

1,104

620

56

730

66

760

69

946

86

',059

631

60

715

68

765

72

945

89

940

580

62

620

66

777

83

845

90

934

550

59

610

65

662

71

805

86

1,103

5'5

47

605

55

647

59

778

71

975

490

50

545

56

629

65

744

76

and the uplands of Middle Germany, the Carpathians, and the South Russian
steppe district in the south.

The flora region, thus delimited, may seem rather heterogeneous; several im-
portant forest trees, for instance, reach their boundaries within these regions,
such as beech, Scotch pine, spruce, hornbeam, Ulmus foliacea Gilib., Acer pla-
tanoides etc. In order further to examine the degree of homogeneity of the flora,
and to find out to what extent possible lack of uniformity is to be traced back
to the heterogeneous distribution of continental species, a comparison will be
made between the floras of certain special districts in difi"erent parts of the region.

The special districts examined and the taxonomic works used in the examina-
tion are as follows :

1. The government of Kazan: Korshinsky 1898.

2. The government of Moscow: Herder 1892, Petunnikov 1896 — 1901.

3. Livonia (with Polish Livonia): Lehmann 1895 and 1897.

4. West Prussia: Ascherson und Graebner 1898 — 1899.

5. Silesia: Fiek 1881.

6. Brandenburg: Ascherson und Graebner 1898 — 1899.

7. South Sweden: Lindman 19 18.

8. Westphalia: Beckhaus 1893.

9. Northern France (the departments of Somme, Pas de Calais, Nord, Ardennes,
and Aisne): Aclo(iue 1903.

10. South-Eastern England (bounded on the west and on the north by an
approximate line: Dorset — Nottingham - the mouth of tiic I lumber; compare

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 231
special districts on the Middle European plain.

common to two special districts
Silesia

Total

number ! ° ! number

Brandenburg South Sweden
%

Total

Total 1
number ^°

Westphalia

Total
number

/o

Northern
France

Total
number

%

Number of conti-

"t; — "T : Inental species in the

bouth-eastern ' '

England

special districts

Total

number

Total

number

%

620

80

631

730

85

715

760

90

765

946

91

945
970

970

9«

800

85

849

820

88

856

847

77

835

725

74

778

83

580

83

620

90

777

91

845

88

800

S49

90

92

720

76

788

80

690

75
72

91
81

72
80

77
71
71

550
610
662
805
820
856
720

735

71
71
78
78
74
80

77

77

75

515
605
647
778
847
835
788
848

908

67
70
76
75
77
79
84
91

93

490

545
629

744
725
778
690

735
908

63
63
74
72
66
73
73
79
82

283
230

135
187

195
160

115
70

54

36.6
26.6
16
iS

17-7

I5-'
12

the map of the soil-types in Ramann I9ii,p. 561): Hooker 1884, Watson 1883
— Of the provinces into which Watson has spht up Great Britain, those he names
Channel, Thames, Ouse, and Trent form the district in question.

In the statistics all those species have been excluded whose occurrence is decidedly
dependent on the activity of man; that is to say, all casuals, all introduced and na-
turalized species and all species that occur only in cultivated fields, at roadsides
and in other waste places etc. (»aliens», »colonistss and so on). Naturally it is some-
times difficult to judge if a species has been introduced by man, or if it is a real
native, solely by means of the statements of floristic works. Hence the statistics
cannot claim complete exactness. Some uncertainty in the calculations is also
caused by the different modes of treatment of critical groups of species in diffe-
rent floristic works. To get the numbers of species as comparable as possible,
the species have in such cases been taken very collectively, or they have been
quite excluded.

The statistics have been brought together in Table i, where there is also a
list of the number of continental species in the special districts. From this table
it appears in the first place that there is a probably unexpectedly great coinci-
dence between the floras of the special districts. In most cases the percentage
of species common to two special districts keeps between 70 and 90, only in six
cases does it sink below 60. h'urthermore the comparatively great uniformity is
shown by the number of species common to all the districts, which has been
found to be about 435, forming 25% of the total number of species; it is also
seen from the fact that the number of species occurring only in one special dis-
trict is only 230 (Kazan 58, Moscow 13, Livonia i. West Prussia 4. Silesia 27,

232 R I K A R D S T E R N E R

Brandenburg 7, South Sweden 13, Westphalia 11, Northern France 40, South-
Eastern England 57).

The defects in the uniformity appear most evidently in a comparison between
the East and the West European districts. The continental and maritime elements
stand out clearly. A Central or a South luiropean flora element, however, can
also easily be distinguished.

How far are the defects in the uniformil\- caused by the unequal distribution
of continental species.^ A comparison between the East and the West European
floras shows that the species in the former are fewer in number than those in
the latter. This indicates that continental species are inferior in numbers to ma-
ritime ones. The central districts, where both elements are represented, have
generally many more species in common with the West European districts than
with those of East Europe. Hence the maritime element in these districts is
preponderant.

The table also shows the number of continental species in each special
district. It may be stated that many species in a certain district lacking in a
more westerly one belong to continental species. Silesia has 284 species that
do not occur in Westphalia, and of these 125 are continental. As the continental
species of a more westerly district are generally found in a more easterly one,
we are able to get a more exact idea of the role of the continental element,
compared with others. If we compare the flora of Silesia with that of South
.Sweden, we shall find that the chief difference is not to be traced back to the
continental element. In spite of this it cannot be denied that this element is
rather conspicuous. Silesia has 304 species that do not occur in South Sweden,
and of these 75 are continental. When the districts are situated in an almost
straight easterly — westerly line from one another, the role of the continental
element is naturally greater. As regards Silesia and Northern h'rance, for in-
stance, we get the figures 257 and 141. But the number of species in the South
Swedish flora which are not found in that of Northern France, is to no small
degree formed by continental species: viz. 66 species out of 152.

The total number of continental species in the districts is probably about 350,
i. e. 20% of all the species of the districts. The number of continental species
in the whole of the region in question, in fact, the whole of Middle Euroj:)e, Czecho-
slovakia and Austria excluded, is probably not very much greater. For Hercynia
(i. c. the whole of Central Germany, according to Drude, 1902), where the con-
tinental flora is well represented, we get only 25 species that are to be looked
upon as new; and for Central kussia Herder includes only 40 species not counted
before. A few new species may be added, but the whole number of them will
hardly exceed 80. Hence in this part of Middle Europe the flora counts about
430 continental species.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 233

In order to furnish an idea of the way in which the continental species occur
in the vegetation, five of the above-mentioned special districts have been inves-
tigated in order to show how continental species are represented in different types
of vegetation.

The statements in floristic works regarding the mode of occurrence are the
only material that can be obtained for these statistics. Hence the types of ve-
getation must be units of a very high rank: they are the main types of the
vegetation. They have been delimited with regard to the existence and strength
of continental features in the character of the vegetation, above all the xeromor-
phous structure and the heliophily of the species.

The types of vegetation are as follows:

1. XerophiloHs herb and js^rass associations : steppe associations, the »Trift-for-
mation», »rock-ground associations*, »herb» or »grass heaths», j>waste herbage>> etc.

2. Open Scotch pine forest associations on dry sandy soil with a ground vegeta-
tion of sand-grass heaths, often rich in herbs. (This type of vegetation seems to
have a decidedly continental distribution. Sand-grass heaths, rich in herbs, reach
farther west.)

3. Open xerophytic foliferous forest and bush associations : » Steppe woods*,
» rock-ground woods», dry wood-edges, scrub associations(Swed. »backsnar ')and soon.

4. Mesophytic grass and herb associations: flood meadows, certain cultivated
meadows.

5. Closed coniferous forests (especially Scotch pine forests): coniferous forests
rich in mosses and undershrubs.

6. Mesophytic foliferous forests /cith not rery shady wood-layer: birch-, aspen-
and oak-forests, mesophytic wood-edges, forests of type 7 thinned by human activity.

7. Mesophytic foliferous forests with heavily shady wood-layer: beech-forests,
certain mixed deciduous forests: »groves», Swed. »lundar». Germ. » Auenwalder»,
»Gemischte Laubholzformationen der Niederung und Hiigelregion» Drude 1896,
»Der mitteleuropaische Eichenmischwald» Sernander 1906, p. 372; Hayek 19 16,
and so on.

8. Helophytic grass and herb associaiiojis: ma.\-s\\ associations. Here arc also the
reed associations to be placed (compare Warming 1909).

9. Aquatic associations : associations of freely swimming species or of species
whose assimilatory organs are submerged (compare Warming 1. c).

10. Moor-associations: Sphagnum-moors, forest-moors (compare Warming 1. c).

The statements of floristic works have not always furnished sufficient informa-
tion, and consequently the statistics cannot claim complete accuracy. — The
same species can, of course, form part of more than one t\'pe of vegetation. In
such cases the species have been placed with the type where their normal exist-
ence seems to be. Some species, however, have been placed with two types.

234 RI K A RD STERNER

Tabic 2. The mode of occurrence of continental species in some special
districts on the Middle European plain.

Special districts

Numl)er of continental species in the ten types of vegetation,
described on p. 233.

Kazan 131 30 30 45

Silesia 75 , 25 25 25

South Sweden 42

Westphalia 34

16 18 10

5 8 2

8

42

27

21

4

:^

8

25

29

17

4

I

6

12

15

14

2

I

2

12

6

12

—

—

I

—

2

—

, South-East England 8 j 3 , I

Table 2 shows the summary. I'rom this it follows:

1. that the continental element has representatives in all the types of vegetation
set up;

2. that — naturally — the great majority of species belong to the steppe or
steppe-like vegetation. The few continental species of the western districts
belong to a great extent to this type;

3. that out of the comparatively small number of species belonging to other types
of vegetation, some (particularly those of the types 6 and 8) are found in a
considerable part of the continent of Middle Europe, while others (especially
those of the types 4, 9 and 10) seem to have a conspicuously easterly distri-
bution.

The great number of continental species of the type 7 may be remarkable.
The type of forests in (juestion has another character in more maritime parts
of Middle Europe than in Central and East Europe. Certain trees that are im-
portant in the Central and East European mixed oak forests, are missing in
western Europe, and in the ground vegetation this type of forests has several
continental species which are so physiognomically conspicuous as to give it a
special character (e. g. Anemone hepatica and ranunculoides, Corydalis-species,
Gagea-species, Pulmonaria-species, and Viola mirabili.s). On the other hand, several
of the species characterizing tlie ground vegetation in the West European type
have a more maritime distribution (e. g. Euphorbia amygdaloides, Carex laevigata,
Lysimachia nemorum, Potentilla sterilis, Scilla non-scripta, Teucrium scorodonia,
Veronica montana, Vinca minor). Moreover it should be pointed out that, from
a biological point of view, some of the continental species occup\' a se[)arate po-
sition. They arc early spring plants and are consequently adapted to a short ve-
getative season. The peculiar biology of these species has been treated by
Hesselman 1Q04 (see, e. g., p. 451) and Sernander 1906 (pp. 381 ft'.) among others.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 235

Here it will only be pointed out that the species, like other continental species,
are rather heliophilous: that is to say, the most important of the life manifesta-
tions of the species take place at a time when the intensity of light is at its
height, before the trees are covered with leaves and the shade has become too
strong. It is remarkable that, in accordance with this, certain of the species may
be comparatively widely spread in the South-East European steppe districts, where
they are found in the thin » steppe woods» or steppe-scrubs (see, e. g., Alcchin
1909 and 1910),

The early flowering »grove» plants without continental distribution are chiefly
species that reach far up into alpine regions, where the)' form part of an unshaded
or hardly shaded ground vegetation.

Survey of the distribution of continental species in Europe.

"With the great range here given to the continental element, the species be-
longing to it will show important differences in their distribution. A great number
of continental types of distribution may be distinguished.

A grouping of continental species according to their general luiropean
distribution meets with great difficulties, transition types always being numerous.
A primary ground of classification, which may a priori seem suitable, is the dis-
tribution of the species in East Europe: does it here belong to the steppe
districts, or does it exist chiefly in the Central and North Russian forest district.'
This topographical classification would coincide fairly well with one founded on
the mode of occurrence and would naturally involve considerable differences with
regard to the distribution of the species in other parts of Europe also. I liave
decided to use this as a primary ground of classification. Hence in the first
place w^e get a group of southerly species, which we style meridional, and a group
of northerly ones, styled Boreal.

The latter, however, might vary much with regard to the extent of the distri-
bution towards the north. Hence a division of the group into two would be ne-
cessary. One of these groups would comprise species whose northern limit of
distribution coincides with that of the oak, the other would comprise species widely
spread even in Subarctic Russia (in Engler's sense of the term). The former might
be called Enboreal, the latter Siibarctically Boreal.

The meridional species belong chiefly to the steppe vegetation. Among other
types of vegetation represented in this group, the flood meadows should be
specially pointed out. These are very conspicuous along the South Russian rivers
and have a peculiar flora (e. g. Krassnov 1887, 1889; Kuznecov, 1901). The
boreal species belong to a large number of vegetation types, in the first place
forest associations of various kinds and marsh associations.

236 RIKARD STERNER

Naturally no sharp border can be established between the meridional and the
boreal species, as forest-oases occur in the whole of the steppe district as well
as steppe-like associations in edaphically suitable localities, such as calcareous
hillsides and rocky escarpments facing south high up in North Russia. (See espe-
cially Pohle 1903 and Korshinsky 1886 and 1888). It should also be noticed
that steppe species have in a considerable way extended their range in Central
Russia, thanks to the woods being cut down or thinned by the hand of man. (See,
e. g., Flerov 1902.) As a matter of fact, there are also a considerable number
of species that are so evenly distributed that it would be impossible to class
them with either the meridional species or with the boreal ones. It will there-
fore be necessary to set up two more groups. ( )ne comprises species that are
comparatively evenly distributed in the oak-zone of the boreal district and the
steppe region; the other comprises species that are widely distributed in Subarctic
Russia also. The former may be called Meridio-Boreal, and the latter Ubiquitous.

Besides these five main groups now mentioned there is yet another of quite
a different character. It consists of species with their chief distribution in con-
tinental Siberia. They do not occur in l^^astern Europe, but have a few^ very
isolated occurrences or small areas of distribution in other parts of Europe,
above all Central Europe. This group of species may be called Siberian.

Hence continental species might in the first instance be classified as follows:

I. Meridional species: in Eastern Europe chiefly distributed in the steppe
zone.

II. Meridio-Boreal species: in Eastern Europe distributed in the steppe zone
and the oak zone.

III. Euboreal species: in Eastern Europe distributed in the oak zone.

IV. Subarctically Boreal species: distributed throughout Eastern Europe north
of the steppe districts.

V. Ubiquitous species: distributed in almost the whole of Eastern Europe.

VI. Siberian species.

It should be of interest to see how the species in a district on the boundary
between the Russian steppe and forest districts are divided between these groups.
An analysis of the Choripetalae in the flora of the comj^arativel)' well-explored
government of Kazan gives the following results:

Meridional species: 67.

Meridio-Boreal species: 43.

Euboreal species: 29.

Subarctically Boreal species: about 20.

Ubiquitous species: about 125.

The great number of ubiquitary species is remarkable. A pretty conspicuous
characteristic of the East European flora is the fact that ubitjuitary species are

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 237

so numerous compared to those in Western Europe. The comparatively small
number of Euboreal species is also remarkable. The reason is that the oak zone
in the government of Kazan has a very scanty extent, squeezed in as it is between
the coniferous forest district in the north and the steppe region in the south.

For the present, however, it would not seem possible to carry through the
division of the flora of continental I'Airope amongst the main groups mentioned
above. Our knowledge of the northerly limit of the species in the north of
Russia is far too defective in many cases to render such a course possible.
Consequently it seems to me not to be expedient at present to attempt to dis-
tinguish between a Meridio-Boreal and a Ubiquitous group, or between a Boreal
and a Subarctically Boreal group. In what follows, therefore, I shall make use
of only the following main groups:

I. Meridional species: in Eastern Europe mainly distributed in the steppe
regions.

II. Meridio-Boreal species; in Eastern Europe abundantly (listril)utcd both
in the steppe regions and in the forest region of central (and northern) Russia.

III. Boreal species: in Eastern Europe distributed mainly in the forest region
of central (and northern) Russia.

IV. Sibirian species.

As appears from the following pages, however, I have endeavoured to take
into consideration the far from uniform range of the species towards the north
in Russia in the laying down of distribution-types.

According to the character of the distribution outside Eastern Europe the
species of each of the first three groups may be divided between different types
of distribution.

For the distinction and naming of the distribution-types I have discriminated
a number of phytogeographical districts in Europe and tried to name the distri-
bution-types as briefly as possible after the district or districts comprised in the
distribution. I have discriminated the different flora districts in agreement with
Engler's system (Engler und Gilg, 191 2). In certain districts of minor interest
from the present point of view I have simplified the system, and in a few cases
I have used areas otherwise delimited.

The flora districts from which I have thus delimited and named the types of
distribution are the following:

Pontis: The South Russian steppe district and the plains of Hungary and of
the northern part of the Balkan Peninsula.

Dacia: about the lower regions of the East-Carpathians and the North Balkan
highlands.

Danubia: the plains of Hungary and the northern part of the Balkan Penin-
sula, especially Rumania.

17 Gcograjiska Anualer IQ22.

238 KI KA Rl) S T E R N ]■: R

SariJiatia: Middle Russia, between the steppe district in the south and about
the northern Hniit of the oak in the north; southernmost I-'inland, Estland, Lett-
land, Lithuania, and Poland; the North German plain to about the line from the
West Prussian — Pomeranian border to the Harz; South East Sweden (Oland, Got-
land, north-eastern Smaland, Falbygden, Ostergotland, eastern Narike, Soderman-
land, southeastern Vastnianland, and Upplantl; about this see further later on
Chapt. xii). This area corresponds to Drudc's die ostbaltische Waldregion»
(Drude, for instance, i8go, p. 373).

Subatlantis: The Xorth German \)\:\\x\ west of Sarmatia, in the south to the
line Harz — Luxemburg; Holland, Denmark with its islands, South- West Sweden
and the lower parts of South Norway. (In his »West Baltic region » Drude also
includes Belgium, and northern IVancc down to P)rittan\' and a large part of Great
Britain, all of which IJigler includes in his »Atlantic province*.)

Baltiaiiii = vSarmatia -f- Subatlantis. (Hence //f*/ quite the same sense as Drude,
1890, gives the term.)

Central liuropc: Central and eastern France, Switzerland. Germany south of the
Balticum, Austria, and Czechoslovakia. The higher mountain regions are excluded.

J fercyiiia: in the extension Drude gives it (Drude 1902).

Cass!t/>ia: the western part of Sarmatia in the l^ast to the Dnjepr and the
\'aldai-hill.

South liiirope: the South l^^uropean Peninsulas and south-eastern France.

As has been mentioned, I have not considered it possible at the present time
to lay down special types of distribution for the species which have a wide dis-
tribution in the north of Russia north of the oak-limit. Nevertheless I have
j)rovisionally laid down variants of distribution types in respect of such species
as in all probabilit\' liave such a distribution.

The types of distribution I ha\e considered myself able to establish for con-
tinental species are as follows:'

1. .Meridional species.
I. Pontic distribution.

a. for instance, Astragalus austriacus L., Ranunculus illyricus L. (map t,
Plate 13), Plantago tenuiflora W. v^s: K. (map 2, Plate 13).

b. The Danuhian variant, for instance, Andropogon gryllus L., Iris arenaria
W. & K., Astragalus exscapus L., Lactuca (}uercina L.

c. variants forming transition types to the Pontic — Central European and
the Ponticosarmatian —Central European type, f(^r instance, H}-pericum ele-
gans Steph. (Pontic-Hercynia:i \ariant), Silenc chlorantha P.hrh. (Pontic-

' 'I'lie ina]5s I -20 inenlioned in the follow iii<(, drawn in order to cxeiniilify the typc^ of distrihu-
tioti, arc- to he foiuid in I'lates 15 22 at the end ol the jiapcr.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOL'TH SWEDEN 239

Cassubian variant), Adonis vernalis L. (map 3, Plate 14), and Oxytropis
pilosa (L.) DC.

2. Dacian distribution: this type occupies a more isolated position
in comparison with the former one, thanks to the fact that the species do
not exist in steppe districts, for instance, Syringa vuli:;aris L., Tilia ar^entea
Desf., Rhus cotinus L.

3. Pontic — South European distribution, for instance, Stipa capillata
L. (map 4, Plate 14).

4. Pontic — (South and) Central l:uropean distribution, for instance,
Melica ciliata L. (= M. nebrodensis (Pari.) A. & Gr.), Aster linosyris (L.)
Bernh.; Poa bulbosa L. and Holosteum umbellatum L., which are widely
spread by the agency of man.

5. .Some species, occurring on salt steppes and sea shores, may be said to
have a Pontic— Subatlantic distribution, for instance, Bassia hirsuta
(L.) Aschers. (map. 2, Plate 13), Atriplex pedunculatum L.

II. Meridio-borkal species.

1. Pontic — Sarmatian distribution, for instance, Asperula aperina M. B.
(comp. Kupffer 1905), Campanula sibirica L. and bononiensis L., P^vonymu.s
\errucosa Scop., Cjeum aleppicum Jacq. (comp. Kupfter), Hieracium echioides
W. & K.

b. The Suharctically variant, for instance, .Silene tatarica (L.) Pers. (comp.
Kupffer), Centaurea phrygia L. — Ranunculus cassubicus L. (map 5,
Plate 15) might belong to this group, though it, being a wood species, is
not very abundant in the steppe zone.

2. Ponticosarmatian — (South and) Central P2uropean distribution,
for instance, Asperula tinctoria L. (map 6, Plate 1,5) which follows I: i c.
Veronica spicata L. (map 7, Plate 16), Trifolium montanum L. and alpestre
L., Lavatera tluiringiaca L., Carex praecox Schreb. (schematic map in
Sterner 1921 a. At the present time the species is also recorded from Fin-
land; Medd. Soc. Fauna et P^ora fenn., Bd 47 (1921), p. 47). Melampyrum
nemorosum L. (map 8, Plate 16) and Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch (map 9.
Plate ! 7) resemble type III: 2 through their comparatively scant distribution
in steppe districts; Anemone silvestris L. (map 10, Plate 17I forms a transi-
tion to the following variant c through its occurrences in Subarctic Russia.

b. Some species differ in having a distribution area in Prance stretching
farther west, such as. for instance, Phleum Boehmeri Wib. (map 11, Plate
18), Cynanchum vincetoxicum (L.) Pers. (map i 2, Plate iS), Prunella grandi-
flora Jacq., Vicia tenuitolia Roth.

c. The Suharctically variant, for instance. Delphinium eiatum L. and Ge-
ranium palustre L. which in the Subarctic region occur only in northern

240 R I K A R D S T E R X E R

Russia. Viola rupestris Schm. and Veronica longifolia L., which occur in
almost the whole Subarctic Europe. Ranunculus polyanthemos L. and
Heracleum sibiricum L., which form transition types.

3. Pontic — l^altic distribution, for instance, Ononis hircina Jacq. (= ar-
vensis L.) (map 13, Plate 19), Sonchus palustris L. ; Koeleria glauca (Schkuhr)
DC. differs through isolated occurrences in western France (see Domin,
I go; p. 54, where there is a schematic map).

4. Ponticobaltic — (South and) Central l^uropean distribution, for
instance. Inula britannica L.

III. BORK.vi. species.

1. Sarmatian distribution, for instance. Astragalus arenarius L. (map 14,
Plate 2o),Cnidiumvenosum(Hoffm.)lvoch(mapi5,Plate2o),Bupleurumaureum
P^isch., Agrimonia pilosa Ledeb. (comp. KuplTer 1905), Scolochloa festucacea
(Willd.) Link. ; Dracoce])halum I\u}'schiana L. (map 16, Plate2o) differs through
its occurrence in the Alpes and through its Scandinavian distribution area.

b. The Cassubian nariant comprises species which differ through the
fact that the species reach their eastern limit already in Central Russia,
for instance, Koeleria grandis (Bess.) Domin (Domin 1. c, p. 244 and maj)
i), Pulsatilla pratensis L. (Hayek 1904), Dianthus arenarius L. (according
to Asciierson und Graebner, Bd V:2 1922, pp. 422 ff.); Gypsophila fasti-
giata L. (ma]) 17, Plate 21) differs through its occurrences on the Bohemian,
Moravian, and Hungarian plain.

c. The Snbarctically variant, e. g. Cenolophium Fischeri Koch, Ledum
palustre L.

2. Sarmatian — C'cntral P^uropean distribution. This type closely
resembles type 11:2, from whicii it differs through the fact that the species are
lacking or inconsiderably distributed on the South luiropean steppes, for
instance, Potentilla alba L., Achroanthes monoplu'llos (L.) Beene (map 18,
Plate 21), Chimaphila umbellata (L.) Nutt.

b. The Cassubian — Central Enropean variant^ for instance, Laserpitium
latifolium L., forming a transition to a Scandinavian — Central European
distribution; Omphalodes scorpioides (Haenke) Schrank.

c. TJie Snbarctically variant, for instance, Calla palustris L., Cirsium ole-
raceum L., Picea abies (L.) Karst. forms a transition type to III: 3 b.

3. Baltic — Central F^uropean distribution, for instance, Scorzonera
humilis L., Selinum carvifolia L.

b. The Snbarctically variant, for instance, Care.x ericctorum L. and Calama-
grostis arundinacea (L.) Roth (maj) 19, Plate 22). Pyrola chlorantha L.
(map 19, Plate 22), Lathyrus vernus (L.) Bernh. (map 20, Plate 22), Viola
mirabilis L. (map 20), Pinus silvestris L. form transition types to 11:2 c.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 241

IV. Siberian species, for instance, Artemisia laciniata Willd. and rupestris L.,
Potentilla fruticosa L., Carex obtusata Liljebl.; Potentilla rupestris L., which
has a rather great distribution in Central Europe.

The majority of the continental species of the l*2uro])ean flora belong to the
types of distribution which we call Pontic and Ponticosarmatian — Central Euro-
pean. These species are to a large extent xerothermous. In view of their distri-
bution and mode of occurrence outside the limits of Eastern Europe they are
closely connected with the xerothermous species of Southern or Central Europe.
The Pontic — South European and the Pontic — (Southern- and) Central T^uropean
types evidently form a transition.

The distribution-area of the species in Europe is often characterized by a
boundary line running mainly in the direction NE — S\V. In many cases the
outermost localities lie on a line which runs from the north-east of Russia almost
due south-west, south of the Baltic Sea, down to the southeast of France; while
in other cases the boundary line makes a great westward bulge over southern
Scandinavia and a more or less pointed indent in the north-west of Germany
(see, for instance, Plates 17 and 18).

Very peculiar are the markedly isolated occurrences by which certain species
are represented in the flora of South-Western Europe (see, for instance, Plate 14).

The Pontic-Baltic type of distribution reckons only a few representatives, but
nevertheless merits attention. Like species belonging to this type, some species
of other types of distribution have a peculiar and extensive distribution in the
lowlands near the south of the Baltic — e. g. Petasites spurius (Retz.) Rchb.
(mainly Pontico-sarmatian), Senecio palustris (L.) Hook. (Baltic), Scolochloa festu-
cacea (Willd.) Link., and Cnidium venosum (Hofifm.) Koch. The species ma\' be
distributed far to the west (e. g. Carex ligerica Gay, Koeleria giauca (Schkuhr)
DC, and Senecio palustris (L.) Hook., but they are absent in Central Europe.

The reason for this distribution would seem properh- to be sought in dispersal
conditions. As has been especially pointed out by Loew (1878), Scholz (1905)
and Preuss (191 2), the river valleys of North German}', ancient or modern, with
their shore-slopes of loess, marl or sand, would seem to form extremely important
routes of migration in an east-west direction. It is also highly probable that
species on the German Baltic coast have great possibilities of such a dispersal.
According to Scholz (1. c.) and Preuss (1. c), it is now easily perceptible how
at the present time species migrate from Russia to the north-east of Germany
along the X'istula — e. g. Artemisia scoparia L., Corlspermum Marschallii Ledb.,
and Rume.K ucranicus Fisch. It is conceivable, therefore, that the species now distri-
buted over western Balticum also have immigrated along the Vistula, and that from
there they have spread further along the river valleys or the coast. — There arc

242 l>i I K A R D S T E R X E R

many things that indicate that scneral sj)ecics belonging to this group are still continu-
ing to spread — e. g. Senecio palustris, Petasites spurius and Scolochloa festucacea.

Of the continentally Boreal species a great number have a very extensive
tlistribution in the north of Europe and in the greater part of Middle 1-Airope.
The often abundant distribution of these species in Central Europe is caused by
the topography: they are found in the mountain woodlands of hilly districts.
They reach their westerly limits in eastern or central Erance and in south-eastern
Belgium. It should be observed that Boreal species that occur in Great Britain
also have in these districts temporary western boundaries. Engler (1879) has
sought to explain this circumstance by the theory that the first-named species
immigrated from the east and did not get as far as Great Britain before the
Ivnglish Channel broke through the land-connection which is sup|)osed to ha\e
existed in early post-glacial times.

The Bore.il species that scarcely extend beyond East luirope form a group
that is comparatively few in numbers, but is interesting from several points of view.

In the first place should be noticed the Sannatian psaminopliilo7is species. The
majority of these belong to critical genera which ha\c other species very much
akin to the Sarmatian ones distributed in adjacent district such as Koeleria
grandis (Bess.) Domin, several Dianthus-species, some species belonging to the
I'otentilla collina-group, Pulsatilla pratcnsis L. (Hayek's sense), probably several
Eestuca ovina-species. Perhaps in the Sarmatian herbaceous sand-grass heaths
or pine-forest heaths (on this point see also Chapt. viii) we have special psammo-
philous types of vegetation, which are not yet fully differentiated as regards the
species which are typical of them. This might also be connected with the fact
that the Sarmatian region is not sharply divided from surrounding tracts in its
climatological and orographical character.

As regards the distribution of other Sarmatian or Subarcticall)- Sarmatian species
the hypothesis may be put forward, to some extent in accordance with Engler
(1. c.) that these species, unlike the species that are also distributed through
Central Europe, were able, at the close of the Ice Age, to spread only from one
or two refuges in the east of Europe, but not from any refuge luest of the Alps.
Here then would be found an explanation why the species are lacking in Central
and Western pAirope.

The two East luiropean refuges would be the Carpathians (possibly the Eastern
Alps) and the Urals.

Vierhapper (191 1) has devoted a careful study of the distribution ami mode
of occurrence of certain species falling under this group.

Several remarks of interest about the distribution of continentalK- — Boreal spe-
cies are to be found in a recently published work of Wangerin, treating the
appearance of a ;>montan» flora in P^ast and West Prussia (Wangerin 1920).

THE COXTIXENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWFDKX 243

Chai'TEr IIL

The ecology of continental species and the Physiography of conti-
nental regions.

In an enquiry int(j the causes of the distribution of species the problem may
properly be stated thus: How far does the distribution depend upon the ecological
demands of species.- and hoiv have other factors, and xvhat factors, prevented species
from attaining the distribution at lowed by their demands. -

As, of course, scarcely any species can be expected to be able to reach all
suitable localities if we concern ourselves with very extensive areas, this problem
can only refer to enquiries within comparatively limited regions.

An enquiry into the causes of the distribution of species, however, meets with
great difficulties. The c]ualities of the habitat that are of importance to the eco-
logy of species act in combination or interfere in each other's range of activity.
The ecological demands of species must further be very difficult to determine.
F^ach species has naturally a certain ecological amplitude, but its occurrence in
nature may be more limited than might be expected from the amplitude. In
addition to the dispersal power of the species, we should here have to think of
the rivalry for space with other species.

The connection between the distribution of species and the quantity of lime
in the ground might probably partly be looked upon as the result of such a rivalr\'
(see further about this later on). Probably the same holds good with regard to
the relation between the common spruce and the beech at the western limit of
the former in Central Europe, as that limit pretty certainly depends to some
extent on the ecological demands of the spruce, i. e. its recfuirements in the matter
of climate. But, cultivated and sheltered by man in its rivalry against the beech,
the spruce may grow up, regenerate and thrive fairly well, even far outside this
limit (compare Dengler, 1912. See further, for instance, Warming, 1909, p. 71).

However, we know very little about the rivalry between species and the im-
portance of the part it may play in the distribution of species. The importance
of the rivalry would seem for the present to remain a highly theoretical problem.
Hence we have scant}- information about the source of error appertaining to an
enquiry into the ecology of species, founded on their mode of occurrence.

The only way in which it is at present possible to determine the causes of
the distribution of species is in the first place to determine the distribution mi-
nutely and study the mode of occurrence of species. In so doing one should
try to learn to know as intimately as possible not only the climatic and edaphic
conditions of the habitats, but also the vegetation, the plant-community, the living
environment. It is in its capacity as a member of community, and consequently
subject to the laws for the organization of the community, that relations of the

244 R IK ARD STERNER

species to the climate, tlie nature of the soil etc. should be studied. In this way
we may perhaps acquire some knowledge about the ecological amplitude of the
species, such as it appears in nature under the influence of such factors as, for
instance, the rivalry between species.

To explain the western limits of continental species it is necessary to know in
what degree the continental geographical conditions in the climate and the
nature of the soil are reflected in the ecology of the species. Our knowledge
about this is, at present, very scanty. .Nevertheless I ha\e considered it proper
to compile from the literature — chiefly from well-known handbooks, such as Schimper,
Jost, Warming (1914) — a summary of what we have to lean upon in order to judge
the conditions mentioned. It seems scarcely necessary to point out that this
summary must be very incomplete and will not render possible any positive con-
clusions.

The climate and the ecology of continental species.

The search for a direct connection between the climate and the distribution
limits of plants has been of absorbing interest to scientists ever since phytogeo-
graphy first came up. For a long lime people generally tried to see a rather
simple causal connection here. If the distribution limit of a species — generally
drawn up very roughly — ran in agreement with that of a certain value of a
climatological factor, the distribution of the species was supposed to be determined
by that very factor. As a rule, scientists made use of thermic factors calculated
in many ways: in early days chiefly the mean temperature for the year or for a
season (Humboldt and Schouw); later on the average daily maxima and minima
(De Candollc, Grisebach), or the accumulated temperature (»Die Warmesuinme*)
of the species, i. c. the temperatures ascertained in various ways from a certain
date during the season of rest (for instance, the first of January) to the coming
of a certain function of the species (in the simplest cases maximum temperatures
of all days above 0° were added together) (Boussingault, Hoftmann; see especi-
ally Ziegler 1879) or the length of the vegetative season (Grisebach).

In recent times this mode of thinking of the connection between the climate
and the distribution limits has been looked upon very critically. Tiie objections
that can be made seem to be briefly as follows:

1. The distribution-limits of species must in the first jjlace be sufficient!}' well
known, which has hitherto not been the case many a time.

2. The meteorological material sulTers from great defects. The re[)ort from a
meteorological station may difi'er in a high degree from the conditions in a
plant locality in its immediate neighbourhood; and it should especially be no-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 245

ticed that the temperature of the ground is generally rather different tVom
that of the air (see, for instance, Kraus iQii).

3. The fact that the distribution-limit coincides with a border-line of a climato-
logical factor does not prove the existence of a causal connection between the
distribution-limit of a plant and that factor. Only in a few cases has it been
established that the species suffers from the climate by crossing the limit.
Grisebach says (1872, p. 98): the eastern limits of Atlantic species are »nicht
bloss durcb. die Lage der Vegetationslinien sondern zugleich durch Unter-
suchungen iibcr die Lebensbedingungen der einzelnen Arten zu erledigen».

4. The use of a daily vienfi temperature may in a high degree point in a wrong
direction. A plant can obtain a sufficient quantity of heat at a lower mean
temperature, if the daily temperature amplitude is great, than if it is small
(compare De Candolle 1855, I, p. 202; Brockman-Jerosch, 1913).

5. It has been established that plants have different demands as to heat for the
commencement of different manifestations of life (e. g. Schimper 1908). Hence
the somehow or other calculated quantity of heat offered to the plant during
a longish time before the beginning of certain manifestations of life cannot
express the demands for heat of the plant in this respect. Besides, it has
been found that plants are in their periodical manifestations of life to a certain
degree tied by hereditary dispositions. These allow a plant to suit itself to
external conditions with regard to the time for the commencement of a certain
manifestation of life only within a certain boundary. (See especially the good
critique of Bos 1907).

6. It is preposterous to suppose that the distribution-limit of a species should be
determined by only one climatic factor. A cooperation of all factors must
take place. In many cases it seems more possible and suitable to follow
Koeppen (1900) in letting certain plant limits or flora limits characterize the
climate than to try to distinguish in the climate tlie various factors that may
determine the distribution of plants (compare Grisebach 1. c, j). 76 and Brock-
mann-Jerosch 1. c).

7. It must be taken into consideration that in most cases a species has no
opportunity of freely reacting against external conditions in its occurrence in nature.
Species may be more or less connected with each other; and generally there
is rivalry between the species in the struggle for space (compare (irisebach
1. c, p. 74).

8. There may exist purely edaphic reasons for a distribution-limit: the more a
species is differentiated in its choice of habitat, the more important may this
circumstance be.

The causes of the distribution-limits of species being so various and also able
to work into one another in different wa\'s, it would seem justified to question

246 R I K A R D S T E R X E K

the suitability of establishing certain limits for the distribution of plants determined
by the climate, even if they are meant to be schematic. It seems ratiicr that,
within a /one of considerable latitude, the climate may become more and more
unfavourable to a species, in which case the species reaches within this zone a
distribution-limit which is further determined as to its position by the climate in
cooperation with several other factors, hor alpine tree-limits De Candolle has in-
vented the term »zone contestee»; Schroeter and Fries speak about a »Kampf-
zone» (Fries 1913, p. 152). Hence the establishment of sucli a zone should theo-
retically be much more appropriate regarding the horizontal distribution of species.

As Brockmann-jerosch (1. c.) has pointed out, maritime tlistricts have great
possibilities of satisfying plants with an otherwise quite different distribution. In
Great Britain, for instance, we find Atlantic, Mediterranean, Arctic-alpine, and
Steppe species in the vicinity of each other. On the other hand the contiricntal
climate is unfavourable and weeds out many species. Several West luiropean
species have easterly distribution-limits which have undoubtedly their chief cause
in the climate. Ilex acjuifolium and Ulex europaeus suffer badly from frost when
grown outside their eastern limits in Middle Europe (Grisebach 1. c, p. 97).
Probabl)' the eastern limit of the beech too is climatic (Brockmann-jerosch 1. c).

As regards the western limits of continental species, on the other hand, a
climatic character would seem very difticult to establish. On the whole, the species
in their most extreme localities show no noticeable consequences of anv dis-
advantages in the climate, and many continentally distributed species have proved
able to thrive when cultivated in maritime districts. Hence continental species
should have a great climatic amplitude. The reason why continentally distributed
species can be distinguished should be found in other ([uarters, for instance, in
their demands regarding the nature of the soil, in the migration history of the
species or in the rivalry which they have to endure with species tied to mari-
time districts.

Notwith-standing all this, it may be supposed that behind other more obvious
limit-forming factors there may be a certain disadvantage in the climate. It is
not very palpable, yet it may, for instance, render the species inferior in the
struggle for space.

What has been said here, however, is valid onl\- about the direct connection
between the climate and plants. Indirectly, of course, the climate has very great
importance, above all through its influence on the nature of the soil.

Even if generally the direct influence of the climate on the distribution of
continental species cannot at present be proved, it would seem appropriate to
make an account of the ecological features which, because of the climate, ought

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 247

to be found in the continental species, and which may make the species depen-
dent on continental climatic conditions.

The characteristics of a continental climate with regard to its importance to
plants are above all scanty rainfall and cloudiness and within the temperaie zone,
high summer temperature and low winter lemperature, which has given rise to
marked vegetative and resting seasons.

The scanty cjuantity of rainfall, or, rather, the scanty (juanlity of effective
rainfall, occasions that xerophilous character of the vegetation which is in the first
place distinctive of continental districts. The species are variously qualified for
life with a scanty supply of water.

There are available far too few detailed examinations of the connection between
the life functions of plants and the temperature of the vegetative season. In
certain species it has been established that their ecological »temperature optima*
(Schimper) form curves rising from the germination to the ripening of the fruit
(e. g. Schimper, I. c, p. 50). Hence the demands of plants for heat would be
at their greatest during the period of fruit-ripening. Each species has its special
optima for its different functions. As for continentally distributed species which,
in normal conditions, live under comparatively liigh temperatures during their
vegetative season, their optima may be supposed to be comparatively high up on
the scale of temperature.

The lotv winter teniperaiure involves a marked yearly resting season. Through
a great number of examinations it would seem to have been proved that such a
period is necessary for perennial plants of the temperate zone. During the season
of rest certain processes take place in the interior of the plant which form a
vital condition for it. The necessar\' length of the season of rest probably dep-
ends on hereditary qualities in the constitution of the plasma. It has been found
to be different in different species. This season of rest, caused by interior rea-
sons, is strongly influenced by exterior climatic conditions. Not till a certain
temperature is reached will the plasma be able to re-enter an active state, so that
the season of rest is generally much prolonged. Regarding the demands for a
minimum length of the season of rest with different species there are as yet too
few researches. It may perhaps not be impossible that with continental species
there are such demands in this respect as may be a contributive cause of their
absence in maritime districts.

It has been found out that certain functions of plants have comparatively low
temperature optima. The development of genital parts and other organs ecologi-
cally combined with the latter, as the calix and the corolla, are promoted by a
comparatively low temperature (Jost, 1. c, p. 4S9). There is a great number
of observations of the fact that species removed to a spot, warmer at the time
of the formation of the flowers than their native places, become more or less

248 RIKARD STERNER

sterile. The long warm autumns and mild winters in maritime districts may
perhaps have an unfavourable influence on the creation of flowers in continen-
tal species.

In tropical deserts the division into periods of the year is occasioned by the
rainfall conditions. Even in the continental regions of the temperate zone the
rainfall may cause periodicity in plants. The ineffective rainfall during the height
of summer forces many species to rest. The main characteristic of the vegeta-
tion of steppes and prairies is, indeed, the great number of species that flower
in spring or autumn.

In his well-known biological system Raunkiaer has given expression to an
important side of the connection between the character of climate and the eco-
logy of plants, viz. the various ways in which plants manage to survive the
unfavourable period (periods) (Raunkiaer, for instance, 1907 and igog). Raun-
kiaer has given »biological spectra > from certain desert districts. They are
characterized by a high percentage of »therophytes». Unfortunately there are no
spectra available from continental districts in the temperate zone. It is evident,
however, that the vegetation on the more rigorous steppes and prairies is cha-
racterized by a high percentage of therophytes, but also a high percentage of
geophytes. The geophytes are equipped for utilizing the short period of vegetation
between winter and the dry height of summer.

As the vegetation in more extremely continental districts, such as steppes,
pampas, deserts etc. is only developed in one layer, and consequently no species
are shaded by others in any degree worth mentioning, the flora should be greatly
heliophilous, composed of species demanding (or at least preferring) full light.
Even in continental forest districts the ground flora would probably seem to be
comparatively heliophilous because of the scant}' cloudiness and sparse wood
layer.

As regards the influence of the supply of light on plants the following things
may be especially pointed out in this connection. The origin and development
of the constituent parts of the flowers are greatly furthered by a rich supply of
light (Jost, 1. c, p. 488). The demand of plants for light depends on the tem-
perature in which the}- li\e. VVith sinking temperature the demand for light is
increased. Eight and heat may to a certain extent compensate each other. Thus,
for instance, it has been found that the demand of plants for light increases
with the geographical latitude and height above the sea (Wiesner, for instance,
1895, p. 704 fl"., and 1907, p. 31; compare also Brockmann-Jerosch, 1913).' The
latter fact may especially be of importance to continental species.

' 'I'lic sources of error in Wiesner's method ol measuring the demand for light, viz. the fact that the
thermic effect of light cannot be directly measured, would not seem in this case to be able to decrease
tlie value of the results to any appreciable extent (compare Riibel, 1912, ]ip. 44 and 45.)

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 249

A sinking of the summer temperature may be imagined in a continental cli-
mate to be to a certain degree compensated by a greater supply of light. The
position of the northern distribution limits of species would thus appear to be
influenced even by the supply of light and so depend on the cloudiness and the
measure of shade in the vegetation.

For temperate regions, therefore, the direct influence of the continental climate
on the plant world may be supposed to appear in the following biological
characteristics in the plants:

(i) Xerophily;

(2) A high »ecological temperature optimum* for the \egetative season;

(3) The demand for a yearly season of rest of a certain duration;

(4) The demand for a comparatively low temperature at the time of the origin
of the constituent parts of the flowers;

(5) Heliophily.

The nature of the continental soil and the ecology of continental species.

The nature of the soil is intimately connected with the climate. Modern pedo-
logy distinguishes between different types of soil, above all with regard to the
connection with the climate. In the first place a distinction is drawn between
arid and IniDiid types of soil, of which the former are connected with a dr\-
climate, the latter with a damp one.

According to Ramann (191 1) and Wiegner (1918), the characteristics o^ arid
types of soil are, above all, inconsiderable weathering, the massing in the upper
layers of the soil of the electrolytes foimed in the weathering, and an inconsi-
derable proportion of humus substance, depending on the scanty vegetation.

Humid soil-types are inter alia characterized by strong weathering; a removal
from the upper layers of soluble electrolytes and certain colloids: ferric oxide,
aluminium oxide, silica etc.; also by a considerable massing in the uppermost
layer of plant remains (»forna>', Sernander, igiS), which are only slowly de-
molished and then appear as colloids in the condition which forms what is called
»raw humus».

Between these extremities many stages may be discriminated. What are known
as the semi-arid and the semi-humid soil-types are characterized by abundance
of humus substance and at the same time by a good supply of electrolytes in
the upper layers. Aluminium oxide and silica remain in the upper layers, giving
rise to clays. The colloidal humus substances absorb the electrolytes, during
which process they are transformed into absorptively saturated humus. Through the
agency of animals (earthworms) and water the humus is thoroughly mixed with
sand and clay. The mixture is a neutral or alkaline, granulary soil, the y>inould»

250 RIKARD STERNER

or the yordiiiaiy h7iinus». This is an excellent nutritive substratum for plants:
there is a good supply of nitrogen in the mould which is a very important
factor (c. g. Hesselman 19 17 a and b). Thanks to its granulary structure, the
soil gets a great capacit}' of absorbing heat (compare Kraus, 191 1) and gets
better drained.

From a biological point of view, this soil-type is to be sharply discriminated
from the more markedly humid ones The upper layer in these, the »raw humus
layer», is in a high degree devoid of the (|ualitics characteristic of the mould
and favourable to plants.

Hence the chief characteristics of more continental sni]-t)-pes are as follows: a
great amount of electrolytes in the upper lax'ers; and, when there is a vegetation cover,
a topmost layer formed b)' granulary humus, which gives the soil a high porosity,
good drainage, a high power of heat absorption, a good supply of nitrogen
and so on.

The assumption would seem greatly justified that continental species are in
one way or other through their ecology confined to continental soil-types. Con-
sequently the climate should indirectly in a high degree determine the distribu-
tion of these species.

Climatic soil-types may, however, have cdaphic ones subordinated to them.
The latter are above all caused by the changes in the composition of the mineral
soil, and in its amount of electrolytes.

In more continental districts this is of small importance, the amount of electro-
lytes being always sufficient at the weak leaching to satisfy the humus substan-
ces. In more maritime districts, on the other hand, the composition of the
mineral-soil may in a high degree determine the soil-type. The su]iply of electro-
lytes may be so great that, in spite of the great leaching, the humus substances
can be satisfied and give the soil a granular}' structure. Hence in maritime
districts with a large electrolytic content in the soil there may be a comparati-
vely continental type of soil, which should naturally be of immense miportance
to the distribution of continental species.'

It is to a great extent in its activity as an electrolyte that lime is of such
fundamental importance to the distribution of ])lants. The amount of lime influ-
ences in a high degree the physical structure of the soil. The easily demon-
strable close connection between lime and the distribution of many species, how-
ever, has long been, and still is, one of the main [)roblems of |)hytogeography.
To the jmlireet importance of lime now mentioned, in fact, must be added its
role as a more directly active factor, concerning which research has not yet
attained any definite result. Tlie current opinion would seem to be as follows:

' Here also attention may bo drawn to the fact that the nature of llie huuuis-layer is, to a certain
flepree, depentlcnt on the nature fif the vegetati\e cover.

THi: CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 251

As a nutritive substance lime is necessary to all higher plants. In order to
satisfy the »nutritive demands* of plants, however, only a small percentage of lime
is necessary. It may be questioned whether there are species that are really
confined to a higher percentage of lime in the soil (compare, for instance, Kraus
igii, p. 6i). The so-called calciphilous plants ( »calcicoles») have in most cases
proved to be confined to lime only in certain districts. When cultivated, they
can thrive in soil comparatively poor in lime. On the other hand, many plants
never occur in calcareous soil and have proved quite unable to grow in such
soil. They arc consequently calcifuge plants. Besides these, of course, there are
a great number of species which do not, even in nature, show any special predi-
lection for either type of soil.

Like other electrolytes, lime ma)' cause harm to plants when it occurs in great
(juantities. A great amount of electrolytes increases the osmothic i:)ressurc in
the soil fluid, and hampers or renders more difficult the absorption of water by
the plants. Besides, lime has in other ways an injurious influence on plants,
which is due, according to the results of the latest investigation, to the fact that the
high OH-ion concentration that accompanies a high percentage of lime, ope-
rates as a poison. (See for instance, Mevius 1921). In regard to a high per-
centage of lime in the soil, however, plants vary a good deal.

The calcifuge species are evidently the most delicate; the calcicoles» and the
plants indifferent to lime, on the other hand, can endure a higher percentage of
lime. The fact that the formers generalK- occur onl\' on calcareous soil, may be
explained on the ground that on such localities they are free from rivalry with
other species, a rivalry which they cannot endure.

The fact that in certain districts the species are confined to calcareous soil.
in others not, to a certain extent favours this hypothesis, as does also the fact
that, when mans intervention keeps the rivals away, some species thrive excel-
lently in com])aratively limeless soil (provided, of course, that the physical qua-
lity of the soil is not the cause of this). Hence indifferent species should have
a great power of competition as well as a great amplitude in relation to the
lime. The lime plants would seem to have only the last-named quality to thank
for their existence.

The continental species, above all the steppe species, in man}- cases occur as
calcicoles outside decidedly continental districts. The steppe species should
also be able to stand a high percentage of electrolytes, the steppe soil being
generally characterized by a high amount of electrolytes. Hence the facts that
these species may occur outside the steppe districts may to a certain extent be
caused by the existence of localities whose high percentage c^f lime they are
able to stand, but not species that are superior to them in the struggle.

In this connection it should be noted that many continental species (especially

252 R IK ARD STERNER

steppe species) are generally found only in localities that are in some respect
or other developed to great extremes, for instance, through a high electrolyte
l^ercentage or a low degree of dampness in the soil. One has a right to believe
that the species that prefer such habitats must be specially equipped. On the
other hand, those species may occur under very different habitat conditions, and
when cultivated, they prove to be but little specialized concerning the nature
of the soil in the respect mentioned. At the same time it is often a characteri-
stic of the mode of occurrence of these species that they form part of a sparse
vegetation, where, because of certain extreme habitat features, the production of
individuals is not great enough to occupy the whole area, and where the com-
bination of species in the vegetation would seem to be determined less by a selection
among many species during a struggle for space, than by the existence of such
species as can stand the extreme type of habitat. Hence the species have no
greater use for a ca{)acity of competition and may to a certain degree be sup-
posed to be without it. They may perhaps be looked upon as forming a pariah
class in the plant world, forced back to the »worst», inhospitable localities where
they are able to exist. The fact that such localities may occur edaphically even
outside the steppe districts, in conjunction with the dispersal capacity of the
species, may perhaps to a certain extent explain the distribution.

The connection between a continental nature of the soil and the ecology, and
probably also the distribution, of continental species, would consequently seem
to be capable of being thus summarized: continental species generally occur in,
and seem to be confined to, soil with a high amount of electrolytes (especi-
ally of lime) and often al so with a low degree of dampness. The species may be
supposed to be dependent on the physical attributes of the continental soil-type;
and they are able to endure the qualities, unfavourable to other species, that
often characterize this type of soil — for instance, a high amount of lime and an
inconsiderable degree of dampness.

A few words about continental geographical conditions and the general
features in the distribution of continental species in Europe.

The steppes of South-East Europe form the most continental type of scenery in
Europe. These stej^pes are above all caused by the rainfall conditions. The
rainfall on the steppes is, speaking absolutely, not scanty, but its distribution
makes it almost ineffective.

Besides this the continental character of the climate appears in a high summer
temperature and a sharp division of the year into a season (or two seasons) of rest
and a vegetative season (or two vegetative seasons), and also by a low comparative
dampness and a scanty cloudiness. The steppe soil is chiefly to be classed with

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 253

the semi-arid or semi-humid ty[)es of soil (Ramann 191 1, Wiegner igi8). The
black earth, »chernozyom», a soil with an enormous content of mould, is character-
istic of large parts of the Russian steppe.

From the South-l'^ast European steppe region tiie continentality of the climate
decreases towards the north and the west. The precipitation increases, and also
becomes more even, as the ground becomes wooded. The summer temperature
decreases too, although it still reaches a considerable height in North-East Europe.
Geographical conditions of a more continental character occur only edaphically.
Because of the topograpJiy the precipitation and temperature conditions may
become abnormal witiiin minor areas and deviate towards continentalit)'. This
occasions more continental soil-types. Lime-districts likewise get a more or less
continental soil, especially in localities where the exposure is favourable.

If we examine the isolated localities or minor distribution areas of the steppe
species in Central and Western Europe, we shall easily be able to prove the
close connection between the edaphic development of the soil and the climate
towards continentality, on the one hand, and the distribution of steppe species
on the other. In the same way local conditions of climate and soil correspond
to the numerous isolated occurrences of a steppe flora far north in the East
European forest region.

Tiie north-easterly — south-westerly boundary that is characteristic of the distribu-
tion of many steppe species may be connected with the summer temperature,
which sinks from the east to the west, as also with the rainfall and cloudiness,
which decrease towards the south in Western Europe.

Hence there would seem to be a coincidence between at an\- rate the general
features in the distribution of the steppe species and continental geographical
conditions in luirope.

An important question to be answered is to what extent such a coincidence
also exists concerning the continentally distributed species that belong to other
distribution-types and other vegetation-t)'pes of a less conspicuousK- continental
character.

It is a rather universal ecological feature in all the species here called conti-
nental, that, in their occurrence in nature, they have proved to be heliophilous.
This must be looked upon as a continental feature. Towards more maritime
regions, where the rainfall and the cloudiness are greater, and where the vegeta-
tion, in its tjuite natural state, would to a great part consist of close, umbrageous
forests, the species would naturally seem to have fewer possibilities of getting
their demand for light satisfied. We have seen that several of the rather few
continental species of the » grove » flora biologically occupy a separate position by
having their most important life functions fixed at a time when the supply of
light at their stations is at its greatest.

lo Geogmfiska Annaler i()22.

254 R I K A R D S T E R N E R

Several forest trees belong to the continental element. It would not seem
rash to suppose that the western distribution-limits in Europe of these species
are partly caused by the climate. In this connection it seems especially natural
to think of the decreased season of rest, which should be able to have an unfavour-
able influence on the formation of wood (compare Dengler 1904 and 1Q12). It is
natural that many species in the ground flora of these forests should within not
too great areas cease to exist at the same time as tlie forest trees reach their
boundaries (compare Hock 1895 ''^"d >m896»).

A universal feature of these continental species is, further, that they are found
only in soil of a more or less continental character, or in water with a compara-
tively great content of electrolytes (»nutritive waters»). As has already been
pointed out the species may be supposed to be in most cases confined to such
localities. As these naturally become more and more rare as the climate assumes
a more and more maritime character, this may be one of the causes of the
western distribution-limits of the species.

Even species belonging to less continental vegetation-types, such as forest
communities and hydrophilous communities, may thus be supposed to be more
or le.ss dependent on continental geographical conditions, thanks to certain eco-
logical qualities. Naturally, however, they are not dependent in the same degree
as the steppe species. The sorts of localities where they are wont to occur,
are much more widely represented in maritime regions than those of the steppe
species. The former have also in several cases a wide and even distribution
rather far out towards western Europe.

For certain continental species, numerously distributed in the forest regions
of East Europe, however, their western distribution-limits are often so placed
that a connection with changes in the climate and the nature of the soil in a
maritime direction can hardly be discerned. The mode of occurrence of these
species within their distribution-area is not, as is the case in regard to the
steppe species, of the kind that suitable localities might be expected to be lacking
outside the limits. It is perhaps not too bold to seek causes of the limits,
regarding such species chiefly in other conditions than those mentioned. —
Besides, a detailed examination of the distribution-boundaries of almost all spe-
cies would probably show that there are many factors to be considered in deter
mining the situation of boundaries. The cause is not a certain climatic factor, nor
is it to be found solely, perhaps not at all in the climate. We must consider
other causes connected with the ecology of species, in the first place the nature
of the soil or causes of a totally different nature, such as causes connected
with migrational history and rivalrj' with other species.

THE CONTIx\ENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 255

Chapter IV.

Continental features in the physiography of South Sweden.

It would seem to be a justifiable assumption that continental species are gene-
rally more or less confined by their ecology to habitats of continental character
and that their distribution would thus be in a measure determined.

In order to establish in detail how far this is the case, and how far other
causes may determine the distribution of species, it would be best to analyse
the distribution of species, and their mode of occurrence within a comparatively
small area and to investigate carefully its geographical conditions: an analysis
of the climatic character, especially locally, of this area and the nature of the
soil within it.

It is not the purpose of the present work to make any new contributions to
the knowledge of the climatic character and soil quality of South Sweden. P'acts
already collected, however, will be set forth in a brief form.

The degree of continentality of the South Swedish climate.

a. Temperature conditions in South Szvedcji. »Es kann nicht laut genug in
die Welt gerufen werden, dass die nach der allein herrschenden Methode bisher
angestellien meteorologischen Beobachtungen, den gegenwartigen Aufiforderungen
biologischer Studien nicht im Geringsten genugen», INIiddendorff wrote in 1867
in »Eine Reise in den aussersten Xorden und Osten Sibiriens» (I\\ p. 776).
Even in our own days such a statement would seem to be justified to a con-
siderable extent.

The figures which Meteorology at present usually places at our disposal onl\-
give an outline of the general features of the temperature of the air. When,
on the other hand, it is a question of finding a possible relation between the
character of the vegetation and the temperature within a certain area, they
hardly ofier any reliable bases of discussion whatever.

For such a purpose it is the purely local climate conditions that have to be
investigated. What temperature amplitudes can be established within a suitable
number of special areas with regard to the dift"erences in topography, quality of
soil, vegetation cover, etc. within these areas?

Furthermore a phytogeographer is little benefited by accounts of temperature in
an air-layer with which the bulk of plant species has not the slightest contact.
Several investigations of late j'ears (see especially Kraus igii) have shown how

256

RIKARD STERNER

much the temperature in and immediateh' beneath the surface of tlie ground
may differ from that measured at a height of one metre above the ground.

Meteorological data such as those given below are not, however, without their
value to a study in phytogeography like the present. A certain relation may
exist between the former and the local climatic amplitudes.

The South Swedish highland do, of course, in a high degree determine the
temperatures in South Sweden.

Our attention ought especially to be directed to the fact that during summer
and- autumn this highland has a remarkabl}' much lower temperature than

Fig. I. The mean temperature in South Sweden in May [a). July {b), and September (r) at the
level of the meteorological stations), according to Hamberg 1908.

the surrounding coast and lowland districts. Besides, the fact may be observed
that the lowlands of Central Sweden are separated by isotherms from the more
elevated forest region of Norrland that commences to the north thereof. Figs, i
and 2 give more exact information on this subject.

As to the degree of continentality of the temperature of South Sweden a
comparison with the state of things in adjacent parts of l{urope yields the follow -
ing results.

The JuU'-isotherms, which as a rule are used as characteristics of summer
temperature, have in northern Euro])e a general trend from north-east to south-west
(see, for instance, l^^kholm 1889.)

In the Scandinavian North the course of the isotherms is rather complicated,
owing to the Baltic Sea and the Scandinavian highlands. In nortliernmost
Russia the isotherms run close together, nearly ])arallel to the coast-lines of the
Arctic Ocean and the White Sea. In northern I"'inland tlicx- are more tliverse.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

257

The isotherm of + i6° C, which is of special interest in the present case, bends
to the south, excluding the Baltic Sea but (as Mg. i shows) including the plain
and coastal districts of South Sweden. It comprises a small area in part of
south-eastern Norway, and then passes on south-westwards over south-western
Jutland and the southernmost part of the North Sea, bending again to the north at
the eastern coast of Great Britain, thus comprising a large part of England and south-
eastern Ireland. The considerable bend in the isotherm to the north over southern
Scandinavia may be regarded as a climatic deviation in a continental sense.
A better expression for such divergences in tem[)erature is given by the so-

A.yy

ft

\k-'^ /

ov

t3>V

^-=

^ \\\

Ji i

^\w^

-1

U ><>^^ rv

Fig. 2. The periodic daily minimum of the temperatuie in South Sweden in March (a), September [d)
and November (c) (at the level of the meteorological stations), after Hamberg 19 14.

called isoanomals of temperature, i. e. curves of equal deviation from the average
temperature corresponding to the latitude circle. Ekholm (1. c.) has published
a chart of the isoanomals of temperature in July in Europe. Very large positive
anomalies are shown in the northern, and especially in the north-eastern, parts
of Scandinavia: 5° to 6.5° C. From here the anomalies decrease southwards.
South Sweden, for instance, is intersected by the isoanomals of + 2° (in the
Central Swedish plain district) and + 1°, the latter excluding south-western Swe-
den (from the middle of Vastergotland in the north), Blekinge and parts of
Oland and Gotland. This isoanomal further excludes the Norwegian west coast,
Denmark (except northern Zealand) and great parts of north-western German}".

The isoanomal of + 2°, on the other hand, passes through [Middle Europe as
far to the east as through the border regions between Russia and Germany.

It must be emphasized that in neither of these cases can there be obtained a
conception of the continentality of the climate that is satisfactory from a phyto-

258

R I K A R D STERNE R

geographic point of view, as atmospheric precipitations, whicii are of such fun-
damental importance to the deveU)pment of the vegetation, are not taken into
account.

Table 3 puts together data of teni[)erature for South Sweden and some places
in different parts of Middle and South-Eastern Europe (after llann igo8.)

Tabic J. Temperature reports for places in Middle Europe, South-East Europe
and South Sweden (at the level of the sea), according to Hann and Hamberg.

Mean temperature , = S -

(C) . l=S&o

Liverpool..
Cambridge

Paris

Groningen
Frankfort . .
Hanover ...

Erfurt

Cottingen...

Stettin

Berlin

Po.sen

War.saw ...

Kiev

Moscow ...

^ 4, c

March July

No- >■ 2
vember' « "=

15-4

6

16.4

5

18.6

6

16.5

4

19-3

4-

'7-3

3

17-7

3-

17.4

J-

18.4

3-

18..

3-

1S.6

2.

18.8

1.

19.2

I.

18.9

— 2.

1 1.3

13-3

16. 1

15 7
19.3
16.9
1S.4
17-5

19.,
18.5

20.1

22. -J
25.4
29.9

Mean temperature
(C)

March July

Kazan

Kamyshin
Debreczin

Lund

( lotlienl)urt,r
Strom.stad...

Va,xio

Skara

Vasteras

Kalmar

Linkijping

Upsala

Visby

-6.9

-4-3

3-6

0.9

0.7

-0.6

-0.8

-1-3
-2.2
O.I
-0.7
-2.7
-0.1

No- I
vember

T3 «-5

-5.5 =
E i! «

;>, n c

19.7

—3-8

24..

— I.I

21.6

3-4

16.4

3-4

16.8

3-6

17.0

2.2

16.2

1.8

15.8

16.9
16.9

17. 1

16. 2
16.2

1-3

0.6

3-4
1.8
0.2
3-7

33-3

35-7

25.4

17.2

I 7-7

19.2
18.9
18.9

21. 1
18. 1
19.7
20.9
16.7

Besides this, the duration of tJu vegctatire season is very important for the
character of the vegetation within a region. The calculation hereof with suitable

Table ^. The length of the vegetative season for different places in

South Sweden.

Lund 2S5 day^

Gothenburg 295 "

Stromstad 250

Vaxio 250

jonkijping 245

Skara 240 »

Linkopiiii.; 245 days

Vasteras 230 •>

Nykopin.t,' 235 •

L'psala 230

Kalmar 275 •■

Visby 280 »

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

259

exactitude naturally involves great dilliculties. X'alues of a certain usability
may be obtained by calculating the number of days during which the mean
temperature exceeds o° Centigrade. On the basis of the mean-temperatures for
pentades published by Hamberg (1908) I have computed the values given in
Table 4, which may be left to speak for itself.

b. Atmospheric precipitations and Cloudiness. Precipitations exercise a great
influence on the distribution of plant species, above all by their effect on the
quality of soil, the heat of the
soil and its physical and che-
mical structure.

When we try to find a rela-
tion between the distribution
of atmospheric precipitations
and of species, the meteoro-
logical data can give us a safer
basis of discussion than in the
matter of the distribution of
temperature. Fig. 3 shows,
according to Hamberg (191 1),
the distribution of rainfall in
South Sweden during the sum-
mer half-year (May — October).
Among the general features
the following might be speci-
ally emphasized:

The importance of topo-
graphy to the distribution of
rainfall is conspicuous in the
considerable outward bulge to
the east of the isohyetals over
the South Swedish highland,
over Tiveden and Kolmardcn.

Fi£

3. The average rainfall in South Sweden during ihe sum-
mer half-year (May — October), after Hamberg 191 1.

The western slope of the South Swedish highland has the largest rainfall within
this region, and the south-eastern coast regions — situated as they are in »rain
shadow* — have the smallest amount. The large flattish districts, especialK' the
Malar and Ostgdta plain, show small amounts of rainfall.

The consequence of the small coast rainfall, however, is, as far as plants are
concerned, counterbalanced by a smaller saturation-deficit of the air, which de-
presses the intensity of transpiration.

The precipitations during the winter half year (November — April) are naturally

260 RIKARD S T 1<: R N E R

also of importance to the vegetation. These precipitations show in some respects
a different distribution from that of the summer half-year. Even now, however,
the western slope of the South Swedish highland presents the highest amounts
and the regions to the east of it the lowest.

When precipitations are to be estimated with regard to their importance to the
vegetation, it is necessary to take into consideration not onh- their amount but
also their distribution in time.

In the work of Hamberg just mentioned (p. 46) there are accounts for South
Sweden of the average number of yearly periods of precipitations of five days'
length or more. The differences between \arious parts of South Sweden prove
to be (juite insignificant.

A comparison with other parts of Europe shows that with regard to precipitations,
and especially as to their annual distribution, South Sweden holds an intermediate
position between Continental and Atlantic Europe (cf. Hamberg 191 1, pp. 15,
18 ff.) A characteristic of the East European precipitation conditions is the fact
that the height of summer gets the bulk of the precipitations. July shows the high-
est amounts of rainfall. Western Europe, on the other hand, has its maximum
of precipitations in the autumn or the winter. In South Sweden the maximum
of precipitations falls in August. An exception from these rules is formed onh^
by the Ostgota-plain (Linkoping), possibly the central part of the Malar-plain
(Vasteras), and the neighbourhood of Kalmar Sound (Kalmar), which regions
show a slight maximum in July, and finally Stromstad, which has its maximum
in October.

But while in south-eastern Sweden the August maximum differs only slightly
from that of July — but considerably from that of September and October —
it is just the contrary in south-western Sweden. Here we find in several places
amounts of rainfall in October which come v^ery near to those of the maximum
in August.

As to the distribution of precipitations throughout the year there is thus a
considerable difference between south-eastern and south-western Sweden, and a
remarkable coincidence between the state of things in south-eastern Sweden and
those of the continental Europe.

Table 5 shows the amount of the yearly average of precipitation within different
parts of South Sweden according to Hamberg (1. c.) and in some places in Cen-
tral and South-East Europe according to Mann (1. c). The coincidence
between the Kalmar district and the Russian stations is striking.

When the amounts of rainfall given above are estimated with regard to their
importance in phytogeograi)hy, they suffer of course from one source of error.

The rainfall which is measured in a rain-gauge can onl)- to a certain extent
affect plants. We must take into consideration the fact that a great part of it

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

261

Tabic 5. The yearly average precipitation for certain parts of JVliddle Europe
and Southern Russia as well as for places in South Sweden (after Hann

and Hamberg).

Les Landcs 114 cm,

Poitiers 66 '

Paris 50 »

The Vosges Mountains 154 »

The Harz (Brocken-summit) 170

Kolmar 49

Bernburg 48

Prenzlau 46

Posen 49

Kiev 53

Kursk 43

Bessarabia 47

Kazan 39

Odessa 40

Aslrachan 12 — 15

Cjothenburg 79 cm.

Ilalmstad 72 i

Lund 60

Ulricehamn 78 »

Vasteras 48 »

Upsala 54 a

Skara 55 >

Linkciping 52

Vaxio 58

Nykoping 56

Vastervik 52

Kalmar 39

Visby 49

Karlshamn 51

evaporates directly from the surface or is collected and is carried away by the
watercourses. The evaporation depends inter alia on the teinperature, cloudiness,
humidity, and motion of the air as well as on the properties of the soil, and
consequently, varies a good deal. Nevertheless this is probably not the case to
such an extent that the meteorological data become useless as relative measures.

Li connection with precipitation it is appropriate to mention Cloudiness. This
is of importance to the plants owing to its effect on evaporation and the supply of
light. Hamberg (1909) has published data on >-> Cloudiness and sunshine on the
Scandinavian Peninsnla-i .

Naturally enough these data present certain coincidences with the distribution
of precipitation. The western slope of the South Swedish highland thus shows
the highest values of cloudiness in South Sweden. They decrease rapidly towards
the Baltic. For Oland and Gotland, therefore, the values are very low.

A comparison between the cloudiness in other parts of Europe gives Table 6
(according to Hann 1. c. and Schoenrock 1895).

A summary of the above statements about the climate of South Sweden
assumes the following shape:

I. Between the upland regions and the plains and coast regions surrounding
them considerable differences prevail with regard to temperature as well as to
precipitations and cloudiness. The contrast is specially striking between the
western parts of the South Swedish highland and the south-eastern coast regions.

262 RIKARD STERNER

Tabic 6. The mean cloudiness during the summer half=year (May — Septem =

ber) for South Sweden and parts of Russia (according to Hamberg 1909

and Schoenrock 1895), Paris and Vienna (according!: to Hann I, p. 66).

Pans 5-1 Viinersborg 5.7

Vienna 4-8 Viixio 5-3

Central Russia 5.0 Nykoping 5

South Russia 4-' Kalmar 5

West Turkestan i-7 Karlshamn 5

Upsala 5-5 (lothcnburg 5

Vasteras 5-6 Varberg 6

T.inkoping 5-7 l.und 5

2. South Sweden is, especially as far as the summer temperature is concerned,
distinctly divided on the north from the forest region of Norrland.

3. A comparison between the climatic conditions of South Sweden and adja-
cent parts of Europe shows clearly that South Sweden has the character of a
transition area from Continental to Atlantic Europe. With regard to amount and
annual distribution of precipitation south-eastern Sweden has a distinctly conti-
nental character.

The nature of the soil in South Sweden.

The nature of the soil in South Sweden has not yet been subjected to any
systematic investigation. Sporadic information about it has been supplied by
Andersson und Hesselman (1910), Hessclman (191 1 and 1917 a and b), Tamm
{1920 and 1921). About different kinds of soil and their chemical composition
there are numerous reports in the publications of the Geological Survey of Sw e-
den; here the surveys of Lindstrom and Tornebohm (Lindstrom 1898; Tornc-
bohm 1 901) may be especially mentioned. Eor a detailed examination of the
phytogeographical importance of the nature of the soil there is a very great need
of comprehensive investigations.

As regards the connection of the soil with the climate the South Swedish
soil-types are classed with the humid ones. Hence the water current in the
ground is descendmg\ the soluble salts and colloids disengaged in the weathering
are carried away from the upper layers; the soil acquires a fpodsolf type and
the colloidal humus substances occur chiefly in sol condition, forming a more or
less developed layer of raiii humus.

The hutuid character of the soil, however, is of ditferent strength in different
parts of South Sweden — a fact which, if we consider only the influence of the

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 263

climate, is especially connected with the precipitation. (To express this more accur-
ately, the connection is to be looked for in the relation between precipitation and
evaporation, and as the latter is primarily determined by the temperature, also
in a relation between the quantity of precipitations and the temperature). Accor-
ding to Tamm (1920, p. 227), the ])odsolization is very weak in the neighbour-
hood of Kalmar, but very strong in the south-west of Sweden. The y^ brown
soil», a less humid soil-type characterized by the facts that soluble salts are car-
ried away, while the colloidal compounds are only in a minor degree carried awaj-
from the upper layers, and which are characteristic of the deciduous forest region
in Central Europe, has also a great distribution in South Sweden (Hesselman,
1907 a, p. 399; Tamm, 192 1). This type of soil is formed under the influence
of a humid, but more temperate climate.

Of greater importance from the present point of view, however, are the edafic
soil-types. In a climate such as that of South Sweden, which does not run to great
extremity the percentage of lime contained in the weathering material and the
water in the soil, and also topography, will in a high degree determine the forma-
tion of the soil.

It has already been pointed out how the supply of lime influences the nature
of the soil. In South Sweden, the percentage of lime being sufficient!}- great, we
find mould soils.

Topography is of a very great importance to the nature of the soil in clima-
tic transition-districts. The chemical and physical changes in the soil are greath-
dependent on the soil temperature. It is natural, therefore, that a southerh-
exposed hillside should have a soil-type different from a level area or a northerly
exposed hillside, especially if it is not shaded. Kraus's well known investigations
in Central Germany (Kraus 191 1), have shown how, in such cases, the tempera-
ture of the soil may reach a very considerable number of degrees, and how the
nature of the soil assumes a completely continental stamp. Hesselman (1910)
has pointed out that the close contact of the upper layers with oxygeneos ground-
water promotes on the slopes the creation of forest types that produce a humus
cover of such a character as can counteract the process of podsolization. Tamm
(1920), who has made extensive examinations of soil-types in North Sweden,
repeatedly points out the contrasts between the nature of the soil of hillsides
and plateaus. In marked slopes there is often no podsolization (p. 131); and
again a quite normal podsolization can only be expected on level terraces, or
plateaus, or gently sloping hillsides (p. 133).

In judging the nature of the soil, we must thus to a great extent take into
consideration the lime-percentage in the weathering constituents of the soil and
the topography.

Soils rich in lime may consist of »soil produced in silio^ by weathering on calca-

264

R I K A R D STERNER

reous rocks or of deposits
which have plenty of lime,
thanks to their niineralogical
character orbybeing traversed
by water rich in lime.

Of calcareous rocks there
are in the first place the
limestones and the strongK'
calcareous slates, with a lime
percentage of from 20 — 30%
up to 90%.

I^ven greenstones of various
kinds (hyperites, gabbros, dio-
rites etc.) arc generally com-
paratively calcareous, though
rather varying in their per-
centage of lime; the percen-
tage of lime is said to reach
ID. Fig. 4 shows the distri-
bution of calcareous rocks
and soil in South Sweden.

To this some short notes
will be given, chiefly after
Lindstrom, 1898.

Skdfie. Throughout almost the
whole province the ground is
formed of a strongly calcareous
moraine or marl, 2c — 30 ?o of
lime. A northern border-line
can be laid down for the lime-
rich district: From the chalk
region of north-eastern Skane
to the west in the parishes of

Fig. 4. The distribution of calcareous rocks and soil in South
Sweden (after Flach, Juhlin-Dannfeldt, Sundbiirg 1909). •: occur-
rences of Archaean limestone-rocks; the fine dolled areas mark
the post-Archaean calcareous rocks (Silurian limestones, chalk
or calcareous slates); the areas marked with short lines indicate
the distribution of calcareous deposits with a lime percentage

above 2.5 (clay, moraine, os-gravel). The figures indicate the Akarp, Vankiva and Farstor])
provinces as follows: i, Skane; 2, Blekinge; 3, Ilalland; 4, Sina- (in the neighbourhood of Hassle
land; 5, Oland; 6, Gotland; 7, Ostergotland; 8, Viislergotland;
9, Bohuslan; 10, Dalsland ; 11, Varmland; 12. Narike; 13, Soder
manland; 14, L'ppland; 15, Viistmanland ; 16, Dalarna; i7,Gastrik-
land ; 18, Hiilsingland.

holm), where it takes a bend south-
wards to the neigbourhood ot
Ringsjo and thence north-west-
wards somewhere alon" the

Ronne river.
Blekinge. The lime in the striped clay (Swed. / varvig lera»), which is wide spread in
the lower parts of the province, has a rather low percentage, the average being 5.7%.
Smdiand. 'I'he striped clay on the coast of the Soimd of Kalmar from the borders

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 265

of Blekinge to Pataholm, reaches a mean percentage of only 5.6. In its scattered
areas further north, as in the parishes of Tuna and Kristdala and in the country to
the west and north of Vastervik, the lime-percentage is also rather inconsiderable,

5—6 %.

(Hand and Gotland. The soil is, of course, almost everywhere strongly calcareous.

Halland. The considerable parts of the province that fall below the uppermost
Late-Cxlacial marine limit, contain thick layers of marl. On the whole, their lime
percentage decreases from north to south. Its mean values are 8.<. — 6 %, but marl
with a considerably higher lime-percentage is often met with: in the interior parts of
the Viska Fjord of former days, for instance, 12 — 14 %. It should be pointed out
that these marl-layers are, as a rule, covered by a two feet deep clay, poor in lime.

Vdstergdlland. In the districts south and south- west of the Silurian lime regions (Falbygden)
there are moraine dejjosits (gravel mixed with clay) with a comparatively high percen-
tage of lime (15 — -16 %). In the valleys of the rivers Viskan and Atran there are ice-
lake deposits with a pretty high percentage of lime, decreasing towards the south (8 —
9 % in the neighbourhood of Ulricehamn, but 4 — 5 % at Svenljunga; round Boras
7 — 15 %). The large parts of Vastergotland that fall below the uppermost marine
limit are covered by marine clay with a weak lime-percentage; on the great plain
south of Lake Vanern the lime-percentage seldom exceeds 2 — 3.

Bohnsldn. As in Halland, the marine marl is covered by less calcareous clay. The
lime-percentage decreases from south to north (5 — 7 ^^ in the south, but almost
limeless clay north of Fjallbacka). — Shell deposits with a high lime-percentage are
widespread.

Dahland. ("alcareous clays are lacking within this province, 'i'he calcareous
slates in the north-eastern part, however, are of great importance.

Oslergotland. Besides in the Silurian lime district (the Omberg — Roxen — Motala
region), there are very calcareous types of soil on the plain south of it (moraine with
an average of 17.5 %, os-material with 16.1 % of lime). The plain is bordered on the
south by the Archaean rock of Holaveden, which, however, comprises scattered occur-
rences of a comparatively calcareous moraine or os-gravel. On the eastern parts of
the plain, the country round Linkoping, the only calcareous soil-type is glacial clay,
which contains an average of only 5 — 6.5%.

Sodermanland. In the country round Stockholm the lime-percentage in the clays is
8 — ID %; along Lake Malar and in middlemost Sodertorn 4 — 6 % ; further south
and west it continually decreases.

Ndrike. In a few minor areas there are remains of Silurian clay- and alum-
slates and some limestone. The lime-percentage in the moraine is rather low; the
average about 5 ?„ • Striped clay occurs sporadically, but only at a great depth and
with an inconsiderable lime -percentage.

Vdstnianland. The clays in the Valley of Malar are rather poor in lime; in the neigh-
bourhood of Sala, 8—10 %, in the south-eastern part of the province, only 4 — 6 %;
and to the west it decreases still more. West of the country about Tillberga there is
no clay marl.

Uppland. In the north-east the lime-percentage in the moraine and the clay is
even at small depths very considerable, generally 20 — 30 % . From here it decreases
towards the south and south-west. About Upsala it attains an average of 12 — 20 %,
but towards the east about Norrtalje it keeps between 8 and 10 °o- In the southern
part of the province the lime-percentage is pretty constantly 10 — 12.

266 RIKARD STERNER

Gdsirikland. Silurian limestone occurs on Limon, outside Gavle. On the coast up
to a level with Ockelbo in the north there is clay marl.

Dalarue. In aring-like region round Lake Siljan there is Silurian limestone, which
in places nearly reaches the surface (especially in the parishes of Boda, Orsa,
Rattvik, Ore, and on Solleron). ^Vithin the l>oda valley and in the valley from Ore
towards Orsa in this district the marl has a high percentage of lime (15 — 17 % ).
Moraine clay and moraine gravel with an average lime percentage of 4 is also found
in the Archaean rock district south-east of Lake Siljan (in the parishes of Leksand, Al
and Bjursas).

}'drvilaud. The clays on the shores ol Lake \'anern arc poor in lime.

In this survey the greenstones ha\'e not been mentioned. \'ct they may lo-
cally be of great importance. Concerning their distribution the zone of hyperite
occurrences in western Sweden may be mentioned. It stretches all through cen-
tral Varmland, through Vastcrgotland and western Smaland down to northern
Skane. In Smaland, however, hyperite occurrences are scarce. (Compare Hard av
Segerstad 1920, Ringius 1888, and Tamm 192 1).

In large parts of the plain of South Sweden there are consequently more or
less strongly calcareous types of soil. — r>om a phytogeographical point of
view, — as has been said above — the importance of these lies not so much in the
fact that they contain rich cjuantities of » nutritive salts* as in the influence of
the latter on the chemical changes in the soil and its development from a phy-
sical point of view. It is here, however, that the lack of investigations stands
out most clearly.

In accordance with the comparatively plenteous precipitations and scanty eva-
poration there would seem to be a downward water-current in the ground in almost
the whole of South Sweden. Hence more or less soluble salts are carried awa}'
from the upper layers. If this transference is active enough, and if no new ([uanti-
ties of salts are supplied, the upper layers ought sooner or later to be leached.
For this reason it is conceivable that the upper layers may be very poor in
electrolytes, while the latter are plenteous in dcej^cr layers. It is then not so
much the mere occurrence of a calcareous type of soil that should be examined,
as just the nature of the upper layer, where the plants are generally rooted.

We have no detailed knowledge of how far there is such a washing out of
the soil in South Sweden. In the accounts of the claj' districts of the West
Coast published by the Geological Survey of Sweden it is said that, on the
calcareous clay, there rests a layer of lim'eless clay to a depth of one or two
feet. This layer is interpreted as a layer of striped clay which has been washed
out. (See the descri|)tions appended to the Ilalnistad and *\'arl)erg-^ map-
sheets.)

Andersson unci Hesselman (19 10) ascribe to the washing out a \cry great
importance with regard to the nature of the soil in the arable land. The)' sa\':

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 267

»Diese Auswaschung ist in grossen Gebieten so bedeutend, dass die Ackererde
auch in ausgepragten Kalkgebieten so kalkarm gevvorden ist, dass die Ertrags
fahigkeit vvestntlich dadurch herabgesetzt worden ist. Man hat dem nunmehr
endgiltig durch Mergeiung des Bodens abgeholfen, was in der Weise geschehen
ist, dass man sich in den unteren, noch kalkhaltigen Moranen und Tonschichten
heruntergegraben hat».

For Norrland (Jamtland) Hesselman (1917 a) and Tamin (1914 and 1920) have
proved such a considerable washing out of the upper hiycrs on a level surface
that a decided podsolization may arise in strongly calcareous soil.

It appears from what has been said that in the parts of South Sweden where
precipitations are plenteous, there is probably a rather great washing out of the
upper layers going on. We cannot expect localities suitable for the species in
question to exist in western Sweden in the same high degree as the more cal-
careous types of soil above mentioned. Thanks to the latter, however, localities
of this kind may arise, even if they arise more or less edaphically, namely on
hillsides. Often the calcareous ground-water reaches to the surface or comes
near it on such hillsides and causes different changes in the soil with a more or
less decided mould-profile as the result. Owing to the more powerful exposure
alone more favourable conditions should exist on the hillsides.

In a summary of the data enumerated above regarding the nature of the soil
of such localities in South Sweden where continental species are found, the
following points must be emphasized :

1. The humid climate of South Sweden is not developed to extremes. The
chemical composition of the weatliering soil and the topography may thus in a
high degree influence the nature of the soil.

2. Soil-types of a nature evidently suitable for continental species are in the
first place found in connection with the occurrences of calcareous rocks, espe-
cially on the moraines formed by the latter (Oland, Gotland, Skane, Ostergbt-
land, Vastergotland, Narike, Uppland).

3. Marine sediments (clays) with a more or less great amount of lime are
widely distributed in plains that fall below the uppermost marine limit. However,
their importance would seem to be highly decreased by the fact that they are
often situated fairly deep down, and also by the fact that a pretty considerable
washing out of the upper layers has probably taken place in western Sweden,
where precipitations are abundant. — Above the uppermost marine limit there
are occurrences of comparatively limerich ice-lake clay, especialh' round the south
end of Lake Vattern.

4. The importance of topography with regard to the nature of tlie soil rests
in the fact that, on hillsides, a ground water containing electrolytes may pene-
trate to the surface and influence the formation of the soil, also in tlie fact that.

268 RIKARD STERNER

thanks to the higher temperature of the soil, chemical processes more favourable
for the creation of the soil-types in cjuestion take ])lace on southerly exposed
hillsides.

Chapter V.

The history of the South Swedish flora with regard to its importance
for the present distribution of continental species.

Modern phytogeographical science is not justified in assuming the same dis-
paraging attitude as did Grisebach towards geological causes in the distribution
of species. There arc nowadays many important facts known concerning the
history of the flora and in many (luestions historical phytogeography can build
on an altogether inductive basis.

This is especially the fact with regard to the researches into the evolutionary
history of Scandinavian vegetation. The geographical evolution of Scandinavia
since the Glacial Period, as being from special reasons comparatively easily
accessible to research, has been explained to a greater extent than that of any
other district. By this means we have got fixed starting-points for an investi-
gation of the post-glacial immigration history of the flora,

^'et even in this respect many problems remain unsolved. The great results
of the keen research work are in many cases subject to various interj^etations
and have given rise to various opinions, even on questions of fundamental im-
portance.

A general account of the history of the South Swedish flora does not seem
necessary for our present purpose. In this chapter that history will be treated
only in so far as it is of importance for the explanation of the presoit distribu-
tion of the sjiecies in (luestion.

A detailed account of the history of the South Swedish vegetation, with regard
to its continental features, has been given by Sernander (1908). See also the
following works: Sernander 1894, Andersson 1896 and 1906, Samuelsson igio.

The present distribution of s|)ecies ma\' reflect the history of the flora in
chiefly two ways:

1. Ihe immigration-routes of species to a district ma)' more or less determine
the present distribution; this implies that the species ha\e not yet had time,
or owing to external hindrances (for instance, topographical ones) have not
been able, to utilize fully their possibilit)' of occurring within the district.

2. The species have relic occurrences, i. e. now isolated occurrences, forming
remains of a formerly wider and more even distribution, which was rendered
jjossible through conditions more fa\'ourable to the species.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 269

With a few exceptions, the immigration of the South Swedish flora took place
from the districts south or east of the Bahic Sea. Can different routes of immi-
gration be fixed? And do they in any case determine the present distribution?

In his important work y>Bidrag till deji Skandinainska Vegetationens historian-)
F. W. C. Areschoug (1866) has called attention to the fact that among the South,
South-East or East European species in the South Swedish flora many are mis-
sing in Denmark, and a large number of them even in Skane, although localities
suitable for them can hardly be lacking in those regions. Following Forbes's
investigations into the history of the British flora and those of Sven Nilsson into
the history of the South Swedish fauna, Areschoug points out that this
fact would be fully explained if it could be proved that continuous land connec-
tions formerly existed between South-Eastern Sweden and the south or eastern
coast of the Baltic. In that case distinct routes of immigration would have ex-
isted to South-Eastern Sweden, thanks to which fact South-Wcstern Scandinavia
(Skane and Denmark) may have failed to acquire certain of the species that
exclusively used those routes. — Areschoug also points out that some species
with a purely easterly distribution outside Scandinavia are to be found only in
Central Sweden and that they must have immigrated straight from the east and
cannot have been able to take possession of the whole of South Sweden.

Grounds for the assumption of such land connections may be obtained in recent
quarternary geological investigations. Munthe points out that the height above the
sea-level of the southern shore of tlie Baltic formerly was much higher than now,
and he considers that, like Skane and the Danish Islands, Oland and Gotland had
next to land connections with the southern shore of the Baltic (Munthe »igioa»,
p. 34; »i9iob»; cf., however, also Antevs 1922). These more or less hypothetical
land-bridges have been brought forward in the discussions of later times about
phytogeographical or zoogeographical problems (for instance, Schulz 1904 and
Hofsten 1919; from the latter work it is evident that there are rather strong
zoogeographical reasons for the acceptance of land-bridges). It would not seem
necessary, however, to demand any land-bridges in order to find the explanation
of the distribution of the plant-species mentioned. Attention should be paid to
the fact that the plants have a very important vehicle in the marine drift. Ser-
nander has shown the remarkable nature, quantitatively and qualitatively, of the
composition of the »Baltic drift* (Sernander 1894, p. iii; 1901 b, e. g. pp. 134 ft'.
and 140 fif.). In any case we may safely leave it to the future to find out in what
manner this immigration may have taken place.

Of greater importance from the present point of view it would be to find out
in what way the immigration routes of species may determine the present distri-
bution, and how far the distribution of species on the opposite side of the Baltic
coincides with a possible immigration from the east or south-east to South Sweden.

19 Geogratiska Annaler igsi.

270 RIK A RD STERNER

As to the former question, it should be pointed out that a large sheet of land
where suitable localities for a certain species are missing or are very rare, and
which consequently has to this species the character of a desert, must form a
very important hindrance to dispersal. To certain species that have immigrated
to South-Eastern Sweden the South Swedish highland may be supposed to form
such a hindrance. In the following examination of the tlistribution of continental
species in South Sweden this point of view should thus be considered: To what
extent can the South Swedish highland have been the cause of the absence from
South-Western Sweden of certain species occurring in South-Eastern Sweden? In
complete analogy with this the question ma\' also be put: whether species that
have immigrated into South-Western Sweden have been prevented from reaching
the south-eastern parts?

A great number of Areschoug's species are confined to Gland and Gotland.
There they have their most northerly or north-westerly outliers in their whole
1^2uropean area. These occurrences may be looked upon as caused by the ex-
ceptionally favourable habitat-conditions in these islands and by the presumption
of suitable localities for them being missing in other parts of South Scandinavia
(cf. Areschoug 1. c, p. 72). Eor these as well as for the more widely distributed
species, especially such as have a great extension in Central Sweden, however,
it seems a priori not impossible that the reason to their distribution to some
extent may be found in the immigration routes.

These immigration routes of species to South Sweden, however, must be de-
pendent on their distribution on the other side of the Baltic. The species, ob-
served by Areschoug, have an easterly or south-easterly distribution in these
regions. As to these species it may be necessary to assume an immigration to
South Sweden on an easterly or south-easterly route and it may be conceivable
in some cases that the South Swedish highland has made a hindrance to the
dispersal into the south-western parts of the district.

Of greater interest in the judgment of the importance of such an immigration
route it may be to make an investigation in this direction: Are there species occur-
ring only in the southeast of Sweden which are distributed far to the west in
North Germany? Why have these species in such a case had greater possibilities
to reach the south-east of Sweden than the south-western part of it? And: In
what degree have species belonging to different vegetation t\pes (steppe species,
wood species etc.) made use of different immigration routes?

Later on, in chapter ix, we will have an opportunity to enter somewhat on
these subjects. However, in this paper I can only in certain respects hint at the
interesting prf)blems that the study of Areschoug places before us. A more
intimate investigation, being obliged to take into consideration the tlora in its
entirety, sj^ace does not permit.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 271

The distribution of a species may be determined by liistorical reasons even so
far that its isolated occurrences within a district are remains of a formerly existing,
wider and more even distribution. The species has been able to hold on only
in rare, specially qualified localities, where the habitat conditions have remained
favourable to it, while they have been changed in other parts of the district,
thereby causing the species to disappear.

The isolated occurrences of a species may, however, have yet another reason.
The species may never liave had any wider distribution in the district than the
isolated occurrences of the present day. These may be the first ones in an
immigration now in progress; or they may correspond, nowadays as in times past,
to the only localities suitable to the species. They are in any case the result
of a dispersal from afar which may have taken place quite recently.

In most cases it would seem very difficult to determine the nature of the iso-
lated occurrences. The capacity of the species for dispersal from afar should of
course be examined, but it is often difficult to ascertain with certainty the pre-
sence or absence of such capacity, for in this case a rare mere chance may be
supposed to be sufficient. In the history of the flora, liowever, wc have another
starting-point. If, on another basis, it can be proved that the flora as a whole
must have been subjected to corresponding general changes, it is of course more
probable that the isolated occurrences are real relics.

It is characteristic of many species which are markedly continental in their
distribution that their distribution-area gets broken up into small areas that
become more and more isolated and diminished towards the western limit of the
species. In South Scandinavia there are several examples of such isolated occur-
rences that are the furthest outposts towards the west or north-west of the species.
These occurrences have long been regarded as relics from an ancient wider and
more equal distribution. What reasons are there for such an opinion.?

It must be regarded as proved that, during the Ouarternary era, Middle Europe
passed through one or m>ore periods with a climate of a more continental cha-
racter than the present one. That this is the case with South Scandinavia is
beyond doubt. With regard to the number and date of those periods, as well as
the degree of continentality of the climate, however, there are different opinions.
It docs not seem necessary to give an account of these differences here. In the
sequel I shall accept the theory which seems to me the one at present most
generally accepted by quarternary geologists, namely that expounded by Sernander
and von Post.

According to this theory, Sweden has had two such climatic periods: the Bo-
real Period and the Sub-boreal Period. The latter is placed at about 3 000 or
2500 — 500 B. C. See further Sernander, e. g. igo8, 1910, 1916; von Post 1920
(in this work the continentality of the Boreal Period is restricted to hold good

272 RIKARD STERNER

chiefly onl\' for South-Eastern Sweden; compare Andersson, for instance, igo6
and igio).

In the vegetation xerothermous species occupied a more prominent position
than at present. It is of especially great importance that the nature of the soil
must have been quite different to what it is now. In such a dry and hot climate
the soil must have been of a continental character e\cn in many localities of
another character than those in which, nowadays too, special edaphic conditions
may give rise to a more or less continental type of soil. The continental species
which are strongly tied to more or less continental soil-types should then have
had considerably increased j)ossibilities to extend their areas at the same time as
the greater warmth of the summers must have directly influenced their thriving.

It is thus established that isolated occurrences of xerothermous continental spe-
cies in South Sweden may be explained by the fact that there formerly have
existed other climatic conditions more favourable to those species.

Further, in chapter ix, I will a little more in detail treat the relation between
some isolated plant occurrences and the history of the South Scandinavian flora.

Chapter VI.

Survey of the continental element in the South Swedish flora.

From table i (p. 230) it is evident that the South Swedish flora is closely
connected with the flora of the central part of the Middle European plain. Of
the species of the South Swedish flora go °o are found in Brandenburg and West
Prussia; 85, 84 and 83 % are in common with Silesia, northern France and Li-
vonia. For Kazan, Moscow and South-East England the percentage of species
in common is, on tlie other hand, 62, 66 and 73 % . Taken on an average
80 % of the species of the South Swedish flora are in common with that of one
of the other special districts, a very high figure, inferior only to the one shown
by the Livonian flora, which is 82 %.

If, on the other hand, we examine how large a part the species, in common
with South Sweden, form of the flora in each of the other special districts, we
arrive at the highest percentage, gi, for Livonia, then at 81 and So for West
Prussia and Brandenburg respectively, the lowest_percentages being those of South-
East England and Northern France with 71 each and Moscow with 72. The
average is here 77 % . If we compare this with the average for the other special
districts, we shall find the South Swedish flora occupies an intermediate position;
four special districts have a higher average, viz. Brandenburg 86, West Prussia
85, Silesia 84, and Northern France 79; five have a lower average, viz. Westphalia
76, Livonia and Sout-East England 72 each, Moscow 69, and Kazan 61.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 273

Hence the South Swedish flora does not in any way break the uniformity in
the flora of the Middle European plain. The northerly, Subarctic species that
might perhaps be expected to give it a more isolated position is a very little
marked element in the flora. The differences between the South Swedish flora
and that of the North German districts depend in a higher degree on the fact
that certain North German species are missing in South Sweden, than on the
fact that the South Swedish flora has some species of its own.

With regard to these facts it may perhaps be questioned whether it is suitable
to class South Sweden (Skane with Oland and Gotland excepted) with the Sub-
arctic zone, as is done in the flora systems of Engler, Riibel, and other authors.
It would seem more natural to let the boundary between the Subarctic zone and
the Middle European one (»Central European* in Riibel) coincide with the northern
limit of the oak or the boundary between the Central Swedish plain and the
Norrland coniferous forestland. — If we assume with Drude (i8go) a »Baltic
region* comprising the Middle European plain, the whole of South Sweden up
to the limit of the oak in the north should naturally (as is also the case in Drude)
be classed with this region.

The intermediate position of the South Swedish flora in this Baltic flora district
appears from the above statements. However, the flora attaches itself most
closely to the special districts in the western part of the Sarmatian district
(Drude's »East Baltic*), West Prussia, Brandenburg and Livonia.

I estimate the number of continental species in the South Swedish flora at
about 115, corresponding to about 12 % of the total number of species that are
real natives. Yet some of these continental species approach other types of
distribution. The statements given in Table i (p. 230) of the number of conti-
nental species in other Middle European special districts may be supplemented
by the statement that the Danish flora counts about 70 and the Norwegian flora
about 55 continental species, corresponding to 8 and 5 % respectively of the
total number of species in these districts. It must be noted, however, that 5 of
the Danish species occur only in Bornholm, and that a considerable part of the
Norwegian species is formed by Subarctic-Boreal species.

In Table 2 (p. 234) are given some accounts about the mode of occurrence of
the continental species in South Sweden. It may be remarked that while the
South Swedish flora has about 42 steppe species, the Danish flora comprises 28
and the Norwegian flora only 14. On the other hand, Norway has got all the
continental coniferous forest species of South Sweden and all its continental
species of mesophytic thin broad-leaved forests except one.

274 RIKARD STERNER

How are the South Swedish continental species divided between the established
general distribution types (p. 238)? In many cases the classing of a species with
a certain distribution type is rather difticult, because the distribution of species
often forms a transition between two types. Calculation has given the following
results (the figures within brackets give the maximum number of species):

Meridional:

Pontic: 7 (9). - — Out of these there are to refer to the

Danubian variant: i (2), Lactuca quercina and (Inula ensifolia) — to the

Variants of transition-types: 4 (6).

Pontic — (South and) Central P^uropcan: 8 (10).

Pontic — Subatlantic: 2.
Meridio-Boreal:

Pontic — Sarmatian: 4 (6).

Ponticosarmatian — Central European: 26 (38).

Pontic— Baltic: 3 (4).

Ponticobaltic— Central European: 2 (4).
Boreal:

Sarmatian: 12 (14). (The Cassubian are included.)
[Cassubian: 5 (6).]

Sarmatian — Central I'Airopean: 16 (26).

Baltic — Central European: 4 (10).
Siberian: 4 (5).

Concerning the distribution of the continental species in South Sweden we may
here, without entering into a close examination, state that it varies largely.
A considerable number of species, 18, are spread over practically the whole
district and do not reach their limits until further west, while on the other hand a
great number of other species are limited to Oland and Gotland (18) or Skane (4).
If we look at the extension of the distribution area towards the north in Sweden,
we shall find a somewhat greater coincidence, in so far as only a couple of species
reach far enough north of the Central Swedish plain.

Without the aid of a close examination a connection between the distribution
and mode of occurrence in South Sweden may also be stated. Species belonging
to steppe-like vegetation (xerophilous herb and grass communities) have generally
a less comprehensive and easterly or south-easterly distribution, whereas the species
of the coniferous and broad-leaved forests are more evenly distributed.

A list is given in Apjiendix I of continental species in the South Swedish flora
besides information about the chief features of the general distribution of species
in Europe: the boundaries of the species in Russia and Central, Western, or North-
western Europe. The species are here arranged in grou[)s according to their

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 275

mode of occurrence in Eastern I'2urope, as far as this has been ascertained with
the help of accessible literature. A list of the literature used for this purpose
will be given in connection with the more detailed treatment of the separate
groups of species. A list of the literature used for fixing the distribution area
of species is given in Appendix L

With several continental species of South Sweden I have tried to map down
the European distribution, the main object being to exemplify the types of distri-
bution, described above (Plate 13 — 22). In drawing these maps I have followed
the principle of showing the western limits of the species as fully as possible
and give a schematic account of the rest of the area. The dots on the maps
indicate the westernmost (and northernmost) occurrences of a species, and short
lines mark the distribution areas of the species inside the western limits. Regions
in which the occurrence of a species is very uncertain are fine-dotted.

Naturally the maps cannot satisfy great demands as to exactitude. The enor-
mously extensive literature is not so easily accessible. In many cases it would
further seem impossible to get rid of the probably not infrequently mistaken
statements given in the literature. One reservation should especially be made
concerning the representation on the maps of the distribution of species in Russia.
What the maps in the first place are meant to show, however, is the most
important characteristics of the distribution-type, and on that point they are pro-
bably fairly accurate.

In treating the distribution of species within such wide areas as the whole of
Europe, one may easily commit the error of treating as a unit two or more
proximal species. For the mapwork I have therefore tried to choose the species
with discrimination as great as possible.

Another question of great importance is: what is to be done with collective
species in discussions about the nature of the limits of the areas? Can collective
species be treated as units, or are elementary species to be treated as equal to
so-called »good species»? To enter into a discussion of the theoretical problems
here met with is not permitted by the space. I will only point out that I have
followed modern monographs on critical groups of species, and with regard to
their general distribution and mode of occurrence I have treated the South Swedish
types as elementary species. Vet 1 consider the distribution conditions of such
species should not be placed on the same base as so-called »good species^ , when
the investigation concerns such wide areas as the whole of Europe, for the limits
of the elementary species are probably often of a dillerent nature than those of
the »good species*. In studies concerning the distribution of species iritJnn such
small areas as South Sweden, on the other hand, elementarx- species may in the
present case be treated in the same way as »good species».

276 RIKARD STERNER

Quite in the definition of the continental element in the European flora (p. 229),
it was pointed out that the said element does not by any means form any
sharply defined part; numerous species form even series of transition to other
elements of distribution. In investigations of the South Swedish flora the se-
parate position of the continental element is even less prominent. With regard
to both their mode of occurring and their distribution, continental species often
may coincide with species with a different general distribution.

Hence the distinguishing of the continental species in the South Swedish flora
would often seem rather artificial. It would seem particularly unnatural to se-
parate the Pontic steppe species possessing advanced outposts in South Sweden,
from the South or Central European xerothermous species that occur there in a
very similar way. South or Central European species of this type are, for in-
stance: Anacamptis pyramidalis (Oland and Gotland, in dry meadows), Anthericum
liliago (on the sandfields of eastern Skane, in Blekinge [one locality], on the
Alvar of Oland), Fumana vulgaris (Oland and Gotland on the Alvar), Globularia
vulgaris (Oland and Gotland on the Alvar), Helianthemum »canum Baumg.»
and oelandicum (on the Alvar of Oland), Orchis ustulata (dry meadows of Oland
and Gotland, in Skane, Blekinge [and in the Stockholm coastal skerries.^]) and
militaris (like the former, but not in the Stockholm archipelago), Thalictrum majus
(Gotland and the coastal skerries of Ostergotland), Viola alba (Oland at Borgholm
in dry shrubberies), Lathyrus sphaericus (Skane: Kullen and in one locality in
S. Bohuslan).

The ecology of similar species may, of course, coincide with that of the steppe
species, just as there are in several tracts steppe-like geographical conditions in
South and Central Europe. An examination of the distribution of the South and
Central I'^.uropean xerothermous s])ecies in South Sweden must thus give about
tlie same result as an examination of those of the steppe species.

'.rhe limitation of the number of species treated in this stud}- (sucli a limitation
was necessary for practical reasons also), however, is in full agreement with the
problem of this investigation, viz. what is the mode of occurring and distribution
in South Sweden of the South Swedish species that are widely spread in conti-
nental Eastern Europe.-^ In other words, the cnquir\' does not concern species
of a certain ecological character, of which moreover we can know only \er)' little,
but species with certain common character in the matter of their general distri-
bution, to w^iiich, in many cases at least, an ecological feature )iiay be added,
but at the same time also other features that are important from a chorological
point of view, for instance the history of the distribution of the species.

THE CONTINENTiVL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 277

Chapter VII.

Methods and Principles for the enquiry into the distribution of con-
tinental species in South Sweden.

An indispensable condition for a close discussion of the distribution of species
is a thorough knowledge of their distribution itself. The first object of this exa-
mination has consequently been to acquire the greatest possible material in the
way of data as to localities for the species in question.

My material has been acquired in the following way:

1. From the literature. Space does not permit me to give a list of the works
consulted; but such a list will be given in a special part of this thesis, which is
now in preparation. I have tried, as far as possible, to utilize also the compa-
ratively considerable material that is to be obtained from manuscripts, letters
accounts of travels etc. As will easily be understood, the examination of these
takes a very great amount of time, and consequently I have not been able to
use all possibilities in this respect.

2. From the herbaria of the greater museums: Upsala, Botanical Museum and
Phytobiological Institution; Stockholm, State Museum of Natural history. These
three I have myself examined. Lund, Botanical Museum, from which the locali-
ties have kindly been listed for me by the Conservator O. R. Holmberg. Add to
this some minor herbaria belonging to public schools or private persons, which
I have been able to utilize chiefly thanks to the kind assistance of other persons.

3. Through observations of other perso?is not hitherto published in the ways
above mentioned. I have obtained a very great part of my material through
other persons giving me information about their observations. If I had not in
this way received considerable help in the collection of the material, it would
have been impossible to carry out this investigation within a comparatively reason-
able time. I am greatly indebted to those who have helped me in this for the
ready courtesy they have always shown to me.

4. Through my own observations. During the last four summers I have made
a number of journeys in south-eastern Sweden. These journeys, however, have
been planned not only to study the distribution but also, and in certain cases
chiefly, to study the habitat conditions of certain species in already well-known
stations. The following districts have been visited. In igiS: eastern Skane,
western Blekinge, the Ema valley in Smaland (from Vetlanda to Malilla). In 1919:
eastern Smaland (from Misterhult and the neighbourhood of Safsjo in the north
to the border of Blekinge in the south), northern Blekinge (the parishes of Sill-
hofda, Oljehult, Backaryd, and Ronneby), Falbygden in Vastergotland, and the
neighbourhood of Mjolby in Ostergotland. In ig20: eastern Smaland: the dis-

278 RIKARD STERNER

trict between the rivers Alsteran and Eman from the parishes of Ramkvilla and
South Solberga in the west to those of Mahlla, Eagelfors and Backcbo in the
east; the parishes of Tuna and Mistcrhult; the Misterhult — V^asterxik coastal
skerries; and northern Tjust from Dalhem— Lofta and East Ed in the south;
south-eastern Ostergotland (south and east of the hues S:t Annae — East Ryd —
Varna — Grebo, and easternmost Kattilstad) and tlie neighbourhood of Omberg;
Falbygden; Sodermanland (the neighbourhood of Nykoping and the country round
Lake Baven); Vastmanland (Kolback and Sala); and Gastrikland (the neighbourhood
of Gavle). In ig2i: Smaland (the neighbourhood to the east and south-east of
Safsjo and the westerly parishes of southern Tjust); Ostergotland (the Stanga
valley, the neighbourhood of Kisa and the borderlands towards Tjust); Soderman-
land (Rekarne and the central |)art of the province from Malmkoping towards
Trosa). — Besides the above, I have also made less thorough journeys in western
Smaland, on the Vastgota plain and in South Halland.

In each of these years I made a number of excursions in Upjiland, especially
in the neighbourhood of Upsala. Besides, comprehensive phytogeographical stu-
dies in Oland have to some extent been used for this treatise. In the summer
of 19 1 7 I visited Gotland and examined certain plant-communities of a continental
type.

The material used by me certainly very nearly contains all that is at present
known about the distribution of the species here treated. Parts of South Sweden
being still imperfectly known as to their flora, there are certain gaps in the ma-
terial. The more important of these are parts of Smaland, especially the district
to the north of the upper Ema valley, between Vimmerb}- and Eksjo.

An important (juestion is how far the material may be deemed accurate. The
possibility of errors in one statement or an other can hardly be denied. P'alse sta-
tements have been laid bare as well in literature as in the herbaria of our mu-
seums. I have found it necessary to treat the material from these sources critic-
cally as far as possible, and I have omitted or specially marked the statements I
have foinid doubtful.

It is naturally of special importance to know in what degree the information
given to me by other persons is reliable. In most cases the competence of the
informants would seem to exclude any suspicion of errors in the statements.
Further, the information in question is often the result of researches made with
special regard to the species required by me and thus not given from memory.
The reliability of the material would also seem to be increased by easily ob-
served and not critical species being chosen for the inquiries. Besides, it is clear
that, ever since the material reached a certain extent, I also got fairly great
possibilities of directly judging the reliability of the statements. For instance,
my knowledge of the habitat conditions of the species rendered me capable of

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 279

judging the degree of probability of the occurrence of each separate species in
a certain district.

LLven if one or other statement should prove erroneous, nothing will probably
have to be abandoned in the conclusions and the discussions, as far as they are
based on floristic material.

It would have been very desirable to publish the material in extenso here.
Space and expense have prevented this. The material is so extensive that this
treatise would be more than trebled in scope if the material were thus added.
All the statements have been accurately indexed, and a complete, suitably worded
list will be deposited and made accessible at some public institution. I further
hope to be able soon to publish at least the essential part of the material.

TJie maps.

The decidedly best way of making use of the material is to make it the base of
distribution maps. I have made such maps for a great number of the species
here treated. The method used is founded on the principle that the material
should appear directly on the map; the total distribution of a species will be
shown by the marking of the occurrences on the map. In analogy with what
has been the case in certain earlier phytogeographical works, of which that of
Andersson och Birger (1Q12) should be mentioned in the first place, I have
marked the occurrences with round dots of suitable size. With such a method
the distribution of species will appear in a completely exact and very clear
manner, as far as the material suffices. However, the application of this method
makes very great demands on the completeness of the material and hence ofi"ers
great difficulties. To prove the more or less common occurrence of a species
within a district solely by means of dots must meet with considerable difficulties,
as, naturally, statements of occurrence in such cases are only to be obtained in
a comparatively small degree. For the maps published in this work, however,
I have such a complete material that in the most cases a satisfactory view of
the distribution might be obtained through the distribution of the dots.

The size of the dots has been determined b}' a compromise between the de-
mands that the map should be readily comprehensible and that it should be
accurate. If the dots are small, there must be dense occurrences to make the map
comprenhensible; if they are big, we shall miss valuable details in the distribution.
— A number of somewhat doubtful localities have been given on the maps and
indicated by rings.

Three types of maps have been used. A more detailed one of South Sweden,
one of Scandinavia and one of Fennoscandia and Denmark. Besides, as has

280 RIKARD S T E R N i: R

already been mentioned, attempts have been made to map the whole European
distribution of certain species.

The occurrence material for the distribution of the species in Norway, Denmark
and Finland has for the most part been obtained from the literature. Regarding
Norway, the statements from the litterature have been supplemented by informa-
tion obtained from the collections of the Christiania and Bergen Museums, as well
as by unpublished observations by Mr. Ove Dahl, Conservator of the Museum,
and Mr. Rolf Nordhagen, Ph. D. Concerning a few »critical» species I have
myself gone through the collections which have kindly been lent to me. On
the whole, however, I have to thank Professor Jens Holmboe of Bergen and
Doctor Nordhagen of Christiania for these statements. — As to the distribution
in Plnland, Professor llj. Hjelt has shown me the kindness to let me make use
of the material of as yet unpublished parts of » Conspectus Florae Fennicae». Do-
cent W. Brenner, Helsingfors, has listed the localities of Ranunculus polyanthe-
mos in the herbarium of the Helsingfors Museum. P2ven on the South Swedish
maps occurrences in the neighbouring countries have been marked as far as the
map has allowed of this. Conseciuently it has been possible to include Aland,
regarding the flora of which a rich material of statements is accessible thanks
to Palmgren (1915). The distribution there is of great importance to complete
the picture of the East Swedish archipelagic distribution. — Distribution-maps
have also been made for a few species that cannot be called continental accord-
ing to the previously laid down principles. It is important to know the distri-
bution of these species, as this in a high degree facilitates the comprehension of
the distribution of certain continental species.

It is my hope that the distribution of the sj)ecies will be adequately exhibited in
the distribution maps. A- verbal account of the distribution of each separate
species, which would demand much space, will, I hope, be unnecessary. Con-
sequently the distribution of the species will be discussed below chiefly from
certain rather general ])oints of view. These may be summed up thus: the ge-
neral distribution and mode of occurrence of the species in P^urope will be exa-
mined; the distribution in South Sweden will be treated in relation to the mode
of occurrence of the species, to the geograi)hical conditions (climate, soil condi-
tions, topography, influence of human intervention) and, as far as possible, to the
immigration history and biology of disseminating. An important object is to
arrive at some certainty with regard to the causes of the distribution limits.
P^ixed results on this point can hardly be expected, because, as has already
several times been pointed out, our knowledge of the ecolog\- and iinmigration
history of the species is much too scanty

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 281

Chapter MIL

The Mode of Occurrence of Steppe Species in South Sweden.

In the list of continental species belonging to the flora of South Sweden in
Appendix I the species are arranged according to those types of vegetation in
which they seem to occur normally in SouthT^^astern or Eastern Europe. The distin-
guishing of the types of steppe vegetation is made according to Riibel (1914).
The mode of occurrence of species I have studied in many papers on the
South Russian vegetation (see the list of literature at the end of the work). For
this purpose I have, however, especially made use of the reports in Korshinsky's
excellent work on the flora of Eastern Russia (Korshinsky 1898).

The following remarks should be added with regard to the mode of occur-
rence of the species in F^astern Europe:

1 . Meadow steppes have many species in common with xerophilous scrubs or
forests, as »steppe woods* , dry wood edges, scrubs or woods on dry hillsides etc.
Among Swedish species the following are in this work with hesitation classed as
steppe species: Crepis praeuwrsa, Fnigarla inridis, Poly gala coniosa, Prunella
grandiflora, Ranunciihis polyanthe))ios, Seseli libanotis, Trifoliuin inontanuni, and

Viola rupcstris; see, for instance, Korshinsky (1. c. pp. 16, 102, 143, 175, 262,
and 337), Alechin (1909 and 19 10), Krassnov (1894), Paczoski (1904), Novopo-
krovskij (1906), Sidorov (1897), Keller (1903), Naumov (1902) etc.

Concerning Crepis praemorsa, Ranunculus polyanthemos and Seseli libanotis,
the fact that they are not so distinctively steppe species is conspicuous in their
distribution and mode of occurrence in the rest of Europe. In the highlands of
Central Europe they have a rich »montan» distribution, but they are comparatively
rare on the North German plain (see Plate 17; cf. W'angerin 1920).

2. Alliuin uwntanuin, which has often been confused with A. acutangulum Sclirad.,
occurs in Central Europe, where the distribution is well known, on dry hillsides
(it belongs to the »pontische Hugelformationen» of north-eastern Germany, Preuss
191 2, Scholz 1905, etc.) or on rocks (e. g. Drude 1885, p. 104).

It is quoted by Ascherson and Graebner from Southern Russia and by Schmal-
hausen (1886) from almost all governments in South-Western Russia, where it is
said to be found in sand}' or stony places. Korshinsky (1. c. p. 420) says: »in
decliviis apricis calcareis vel arenosis.» (Obs. cf. p. 396.) According to Paczosky
(1899) it occurs in \"olhynia and Kiev in forests on sandy soil together with
Calluna vulgaris! Whether the species is a steppe plant must be considered
uncertain. Probably it grows chiefly on cliffs.

3. Melica ciliata is generally a cliff plant, yet it belongs to the pure steppe
vegetation in South Russia (for instance, Borovikov 1909, Novopokrovsky 1906).

282 RIKARD STERNER

4. \lola pumila has in several parts of its area of distribution been distinguished
only in late years, and consequently some uncertainty may be inherent in the
reports about it. In South Russia it seems to occur chiefly on the steppes.
Korshinsky (1. c. p. 53) says: ;>in steppis stipaceis, dccliviis apricis (imprimis cal-
cateis) stepposis necnon in pratis stepposis». Litvinov (1886) quotes »V. pra-
tensis M. K.» from the government of Tambov, and reports that it there grows
principally in »steppelike places* on the »chernozyom». These accounts are con-
firmed by the specialist in Violae, Becker, who in his monograph on the European
Violae species (Becker 19 10) quotes V. pumila from the Russian steppes, and
who in a paper (Becker 191 6) gives observations of his own on this subject.

5. Isatis tinctoria is at least in some parts an important distinctive plant in the
Stipa steppe. It was formerly grown over great parts of Middle Europe, and it is
impossible to fix its spontaneous distribution outside the steppes. It may be that
it is spontaneous on the Baltic coast of South Sweden and that its occurrence
here is possibly analogous to that of Silene viscosa (see later on chapter ix).

6. The mode of occurrence of the Siberian species is often difiicult to make
out. Carex ohtusata, according to Korshinsky (1. c. p. 437), occurs only on rocks
in its East European localities in the Urals (gov. of Perm and Orenburg);
in its inconsiderable localities in Central Germany it seems to form part of her-
baceous sand-grass heaths or dry meadows on hillsides (Drude 1902, p. 416 and
Ascherson in \"erh. d. botan. Vereins d. Provinz Brandenburg, Bd. 39. pp. xLii fif.).

llalophytic Steppe Species. A separate position is occupied by the species
which are peculiar to the halophytic steppe: Bassia hirsuta, Plantago tenuiflora,
Atriplex pedunculatum, and Artemisia rupestris and laciniata. Outside the steppes
these species exist principally on the seashore or in other places where the soil
is rich in salt.

Bassia hirsuta has its few localities in luirope, except in Southern Russia, ex-
clusively on sea shores (Plate 1 3).

Atriplex pedunculatiini, besides having a fairly wide distribution on the shores
of the southern I^altic Sea and the North Sea, has also some localities in saltish
places in Central (jermany (e. g. Drude 1902, p. 39).

Artemisia rupestris., which has its principal distribution in Siberia, occurs in two
localities in Central Germany in saltish places (1. c. pp. 387 fif.), but on Gland
and Gotland, where it lias a wide distribution on the pavement of the •i>Alvar-»,
it is often found in a heath- or steppe-like vegetation in shallow soil, which
during the winter half-year is rich in water and shows decided signs of a heav-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 283

ing up of the ground by the freezing of the water. The species can, however,
though rather seldom, form part of a halophytic vegetation on the shore. At
Sodvik in the parish of Pcrsnas on Oland I have observed Artemisia rupestris
on the sea-shore, growing together with Artemisia maritima, Juncus Gerardi, and
Suaeda maritima (comp. K. Johansson 1897, p. 115).

Plantago tenuiflora (Plate 13) has only one definitely known occurrence outside
the South Russian and Hungarian steppes, namely Oland. It is distributed all
over that island on the Alvar-pavement. In spring, when the species has its
vegetative season, its stations are damp. The soil is a very thin crust (only a
few cm. thick) of mouldy, strongly calcareous y>aivannoi> on the limestone pave-
ment. The ground is already dried up by Midsummer. The composition of
the vegetation may be illustrated by the analyses in Table 7, Appendix II.

Artemisia laciniata Willd. Korshinsky (1. c. p. 219) says about the mode of
occurrence of this species in Siberia: »Non solum in salsis, sed etiam in rupibus
et in pratis silvaticis vel inundatis occurrit.» Besides those on Oland, this species
has only three occurrences in Europe. In Lower Austria it is found at Lassee and
there it occurs, according to Beck (1890), »auf feuchtem, salzhaltigem, lettigem
und sandigem Boden» (p. 32). In Germany the species occurs, together with
A. rupestris, in two saltish places in Saxony and Thuringia. On Oland it be-
longs to dry meadows (see the analyses in Table i, Appendix II), a mode ot
occurrence which corresponds to »in rupibus et in pratis silvaticis».

The way in which Artemisia rupestris and Plantago tenuiflora occur outside
the steppes is worthy of special notice. The species show themselves to be in-
dependent of any large amount of salt in the soil. The characteristic feature of
their occurrence on Oland and Gotland is the extreme development of the habitat
in another respect. The ground is strongly calcareous and nearly dried up during
a considerable part of the vegetative season. No doubt these two species have,
like certain other species in the peculiar Alvar-flora, a high osmothic pressure
(Falck 1913). Thanks to this inter alia they are able to stand such extreme habitats.

Species of the Stipa Steppe, the Sand Steppe, and the Meadoiu Steppe. The
steppe species which form part of the South Swedish flora have in many cases
a large distribution in the forest region of Central and Northern Russia. They
appear here partly on cliffs, partly in a xerophilous herb and grass vegetation
which attaches itself either to the meadow steppe or otherwise more or less to
the sandsteppe.

The meadow-steppe-like vegetation is found on southerly exposed slopes,
especially such ones with calcareous soil (Korshinsky : »declivia aprica argillosa vel
calcarea») in the whole of the forest region. The sand-steppe-like vegetation
seems to occur especially in tracts with a scanty rainfall in Middle Russia, chiefly
as ground vegetation in thin pine forests.

284 RIKARD STERNI':R

The stock of species belonging to the steppe flora decreases naturally farther
to the north. Nevertheless steppe species are still to be found not far from the
coast of the Arctic Ocean. Pohle (1903, p. 93) has described from an area south
of tlie Kania I'eninsula xerothermous hillside communities, surprisingly rich in
species and including many steppe species; and from the lower Lena in Siberia
Cajander (1906 a) mentions as growing on calcareous hillsides a vegetation rich in
species which comprises several in common with the southern Siberian steppe
vegetation.

The xerophilous herb and grass communities in other parts of Middle Europe
which contain steppe species attach themselves more or less to the steppe com-
mimities. As outposts of real East luiropean Stipa-associations might be con-
sidered a vegetation rich in Stipa pennata or S. capillata and a great number of
steppe herbs, which are found in a few scattered, minor districts: north-eastern
Germany on the Vistula (in southern West Prussia and north-eastern Posen;
description in Scholz 1905, pp. 168 ft'., and I'reuss 1912, pp. 460 ff.), in Central
Germany (south-east of Harz; Drude 1902), and above all in I^ohemia, Moravia
and Lower Austria (Hayek 19 14, Podpera 1904, Laus 19 10, Beck 1890 and others).

Plant communities in which steppe species are found outside the steppes may
generally be divided into two types of xerophilous herbaceous vegetation. One
of these belongs to the vegetation which is often called the »'Jr?ft-for))iationy. ,
y>Tnftgyasflurcn>\ or y>Grasigc Triftcv>->, for instance, b\' Drude 1890, 1896, 1902
etc. and by Hayek 1914. Diels (1918) calls it y>xe)-ophorbnini->\ Warming (1909)
ficasie herbage y> ; Brockmann-Jerosch and Riibel (1912) call it y> Harinneseny> ,
->-> Dtiripraia-y-y . The second type corresponds to the sand-steppe vegetation and is
shortly to be characterized as herbaceous sand-grass JieatJis {y> Sandgrasflurent Drude,
Hayek a. o.).

The composition of the >^ 'J'riff-fori/iatio>i» in Middle lun-ope varies to a great
extent, according to the geographical position and the nature of the soil. In
the central parts of Middle Europe, where it is abundantly distributed and often
has a flora rich in species, it may, according to Drude, be characterized thus:
a xerophilous fairly closed vegetation of low grasses and a very abundant herb
flora. The grasses do not here form a cover as they do in the meadow; but
the separate individuals are scattered about and the place between them is more
or less taken up by the numerous herbs. The grasses (» Triftgriisery! Drude,
y hillside-grasses > , Swcd. y>backgrixsi>) consist principally of I'^cstucae ovinae, E. rubra,
Avenae (in the first place A. pratensis), Bromus inermis and erectus, Brachypodium
pinnatum, Koeleria >'cristata», Phleum Boehmeri, and Sesleria coerulea. The herbs
are almost exclusively perennial (Drude 1896, p. 344; 1902, pp. 174 ft".V

It is found on slopes exposed to the sun or on rocky ground with onh- a thin
layer of loose soil. Within the region of the inland ice in the central and eastern

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 285

parts of the North German plain there are specially suitable localities on the
slopes of marly, sandy, or gravelly moraine hillocks and alongside the » Strom-*
or »Urstromtaler» traversing glacio-fluvial deposits or loess formations (e. g.
Loew 1879, Scholz 1905, Preuss 19 12). In Central and South Germany the
» Z)'?//* -formations are preferably housed on rocky grounds. They form inter alia
part of the vegetation which popular speech here calls ■»Heide» (»Garchinger
Heide» near Munich, Sendtner 1854, PP- 447 ff-! »Wachauer Heide» in Lower
Austria, Kerner 1863; Gradmann 1900, I, pp. 113 ff.; Drude 1902, pp. 159 fif.).
In the east of Central Europe the flora shows a very great likeness to that of
the meadow steppe, for instance, »Die podolische Trift-formation» in Hayek (1914,
pp. 286 fif.) and the so-called »Pontische FIugelformation» rich in steppe species
(Preuss 1909 and 191 2, Scholz 1905, Graebner 1901, Drude, e. g. 1902, etc.).

In southern parts of Central Europe a Mediterranean weft in the flora be-
comes more and more prominent; see, for instance, Kerner's and Beck's descrip-
tions of the flora in the valleys of the Eastern Alps (Kerner 1888, Beck »i907»)
and the corresponding descriptions of Jaccard (1895) and Briquet (1898) from the
Western Alps.

In Western Europe the » 7)'//?» -formation becomes rarer and more feebly de-
veloped and its existence is more dependent on the mincralogical composition of
the soil. In south-eastern PZngland, however, there is still to be found a fairh*
rich » 7)'^/» -flora in which even a few steppe species can be met with. (Tansley
1911, pp. 95, 158, 175.)

The second type of the herb communities outside Eastern Europe corresponds
to the sand-steppe. These communities are characterized by grasses [Sa?id-g7-asses)
which form tufts or have long creeping rhizomes, and of a fairly rich herb flora
composed partly of perennial herbs which often have widely ramified shoots,
partly by annual and biennial species. The principal grasses are Festucae ovinae
and F. rubra, Corynephorus canescens, Koeleria-species, Phleum-species (Ph. Boeh-
meri), and certain Carices, such as C. arenaria, ligerica, praecox Schreb., and eri-
cetorum [Drude 1896, pp. 346 fl". ; 1902 e. g. pp. 450 ff. ; Warming 1909, pp.
265 fl".; Scholz 1905; Hayek I.e., e.g. pp. 128, 276; Graebner 1901 (»Heidekrautlose
Sandfelder», »Grasheide», partly)]. They differ from the sand-steppe in respect
of the composition of the phanerogamous flora and through the fact that the
plant cover is more closed, largely owing to the abundant occurrence of shrub
lichens (Cladoniae, Cetrariae).

This psammophilous vegetation may be referred to the y>grass heaths» but occu-
pies a position apart on account of their floristic composition. Stress may be laid
upon the important part the sand-grasses play and the abundance of the herb
flora.

It would seem to be confined to sandy areas in districts with comparatively

20 Geografiska Annaler ig22.

286 RIKA RD STERNER

continental climates. In maritime districts it is replaced by grass heaths poor in
herbs and dwarf-shrub heaths. In Northern Europe it is almost entirely absent.
There the sandy areas are occupied by pine forests, rich in lichens and dwarf-
shrubs. Hence it is chiefly between the sand-steppes of South-Eastern Europe,
the pine-forests of Northern Europe and the heaths of Western Europe that this
psammophilous vegetation is distributed. It reaches its richest development in
Sarmatian regions. Hence I will call it Sarmatian sand-grass heath.

We often find this or a similar sand-grass heath forming the ground vegetation
in thin pine forests on sandy soil. In Middle Russia, especially in the zone
of the »Transition Steppe», this vegetation type seems to have a wide distri-
bution (e. g. Flerov 1902, e. g. pp. 229, 245, 255; 19 10, e. g. the plant lists
459, 562, and 762; Sukaczev 1902 p. 159, Taliev 1896, 19O4, Tanfiljev 1894).

According to Drude (1902), Pax (1915), Jannike (1889), Scholz (1905), Graebner
(1901) sandy areas in the eastern and southern parts of the North German plain
are to a great extent occupied by herbaceous sand-grass heaths. To the w^est
and near the coast they are replaced by grass heaths poor in herbs, Aira flexuosa-
and Nardus stricta-associations and ericaceous heaths (cf. Graebner 1. c, pp. 147
and 217, and Preuss 191 2). In the west they seem to reach as far as the region
around the lower Elbe (Graebner 1. c, Drude 1. c, p. 450).

This vegetation-type is represented in the vegetation of South Sweden, about
which further particulars will be given below. To judge from statements in
Hayek (1914) and Laus (1910), it seems to have a great distribution in northern
Galicia, in Moravia and in Bohemia. In Eastern Balticum it is principally re-
presented as ground-vegetation in a thin pine-forest (cf. Lehmann 1895, p. G4
and Meinshausen 1878, p. xii). In Poland it is widely distributed (Pax 191 8).

I have not been able to decide whether these herbaceous sand-grass heaths
are also found in western luirope. Some species of the Sarmatian sand-gra.'^s
heaths have localities in these parts, especially in the sandy areas in Central
PVance on the middle Loire (Veronica spicata, Phleum Boehmeri, Carcx praecox
Schreb. and ligerica, Koeleria glauca, and Peucedanum oreoselium.; cf. Sterner
1921 a, p. 213).

Besides the types of plant communities just mentioned, the pure colony vege-
tation on rocky cliffs, steep sandy or clayey slopes, and rocky pavements be-
comes an important place of resort for ste{)pe species. In North Germany, steep
slopes exposed tcj the south in the » Strom- or Urstrom-Taler» are very rich in
steppe species (Loevv 1879, l^i'euss 191 2, Scholz 1905). According to Drude
(1902), the colony vegetation on rocky pavements and rocky clitTs in Central
Germany houses many steppe species among its rich herb tlora. The outposts
of the steppe species to the west would in many cases seem to consist exactly
of such localities.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 287

The South SiuedisJi plant communities containing steppe species belong partly
to the » 7)'z//» -formation, partly to the grass heaths. They are characterized inter
alia by their great number of herbs; and with regard to them great use may
be made of the name of fiherb-hillsides:^ , Sweed. -^drtbackar^ (Hult 1885, p. 218;
Sernander, for instance, igoo, pp. 29 — 34).

They are in part closely connected with the most steppe like communities out-
side South-East Europe, viz. the above-mentioned ^^Pontische Hiigelforinationy>
and the Sarmatian sand-grass heaths. With these, however, the South Swedish
types usually have little to do. These last lack a considerable number of spe-
cies; and, in accordance with the more boreal climate conditions of South Sweden,
they also deviate through the fact that shrub-lichens form a bottom layer to a
much greater extent.

In this very short account of the South Swedish xeropliilous herbaceous grass
communities that I take leave to give here, only a few types will be distinguished.

In the first instance I start from the degree of the xer()[)hilous character of the
vegetation, as that appears in the floristic composition. An important feature of
the more xerophilous types - — besides the differences in the composition of the
phanerogamous flora - — is the existence of a bottom layer formed of shrub-lichens
(Cetrariae, Cladinae, Cladoniae) and certain mosses (Harbula ruralis, Grimmia
canescens and ericoides, Thuidium abietinum etc.).^ The more mesophilous t\'pe
lacks shrub-lichens, and other mosses form its bottom-layer (Hylocomium parietinum
and proliferum, Hypnum lutescens, sericeum and plumosum, Thuidium tamarisci-
folium and recognitum etc.). I shall call the first-named xerophilous type »grass
heaths ■», the latter »drj' meadoius-i> .

Within these main types we can then distinguish subordinate types with regard
to the continental character of the flora.

In the lime districts of South-Eastcrn Sweden, especially on the calcareous
plateaus of Oland and Gotland, there is herbaceous grass-land where South-Eastern
and South European species play a very conspicuous part as regards both the
number of individuals and the number of species. These communities are very
closely connected with the above-mentioned ^Pontische HugeIforiiiation->'> . Even
in parts of the Archaean rock district in South-Eastern Sweden, where there is
little precipitation, locally similar communities may be found.

On wide sandy areas in South-Eastern Sweden, especially eastern Skane, there
are herbaceous sand-grass heaths with many species of a great distribution in
Pontis or Sarmatia. They must be ranged together with the above-mentioned
Sarmatian sand-grass heaths.

Both these types seem to be characteristic of Engler's Sannatian province and
to be chiefly distributed within the latter, so I propose to call them Sarviatian.

^ On steeper slopes a cover of lichens or mosses is lacking.

288 RIKARD STERNER

In great parts of South Sweden, above all in the districts where precipitation
is plenteous and lime scarce, dry meadows and grass heaths are much less deve-
loped than in the cases indicated above. They play a much smaller part in the
vegetation. They occur on unshaded hillsides, especially sandy ones exposed
towards the south, on oses, moraine hillocks etc. Their existence in these loca-
lities, however, is in a high degree caused by the transformation of the natural
vegetation brought about by human activity. In most cases the forest would throw
shade over the surface of the ground if it were not kej)t away by the hand of
man. As the composition of the flora is greatly dependent on the degi'ee of human
influence, and as, besides, the surfaces at the disposal of the communities are
often quite inconsiderable, the communities must vary greatly in their composition.
The flora has many species fewer than the types mentioned before. South-East
European or South European species are lacking, or are very rare. Outside South
Sweden these communities would seem to exist chiefly in Engler's 'Subatlantic
province. Hence they may here be styled Subatlantic.

Between the types thus distinguished there are naturally no sharp boundaries.
Yet the Sarmatian sand-grass heath occupies a more isolated position.

According to these principles I divide the xerophilous herbaceous grass commu-
nities of South Sweden into the following five types:

I. Dry meadows.

a. Sarmatian dry mcadoics contain many South-Eastern European or South-
Central European species, none of which, however, seems to occur con-
stantly. The following species may be mentioned as more pervading
characteristic species: Eilipendula hexapetala, Eragaria viridis, Galium verum,
Helianthemum chamaecistus, Hieracium pilosella, Medicago falcata, Plan-
tago lanceolata, Potentilla Tabernaemontani, Avena pratensis, Briza media,
Festuca ovina, Phlcum Boehmeri, Poa angustifolia, and H\pnum lutescens
and sericeum. (See Table i. Appendix II).

This type is most developed in Oland and Gotland but is also found
on the South Swedish mainland where there is little jirecipitation, especially
in the lime districts.

b. Sttbatlantic dry meadoivs. According to analyses, distributed all over South-
Eastern Sweden from Blekinge up to (iestrikland, the following species
within this area are characteristic of the vegetation type:

Achillea millefolium, Campanula rotundifolia, Galium verum, Heli-
anthemum chamaecistus, Hieracium pilosella, Pimpinella saxifraga,
Plantago lanceolata, Stellaria graminea, Agrostis tenuis, F"estuca ovina,
Luzula campestris, and Hylocomium parietinum. (Sec Table i, Appen-
dix II.)

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 289

IL Grass heaths.

a. Sarmatian sand-grass JieaiJis. Characteristic species are: Thymus serpyllum,
Pulsatilla pratensis, Artemisia campestris, Dianthus deltoides, Galium verum,
Hieracium pilosella, Sedum acre, Carex arenaria, Corynephorus canescens,
Festuca sabulosa (Ands.) Lindb. fil., Koeleria glauca, Phleum Bochmeri,
Viola rupestris, Barbula ruralis, Cetraria aculeata and islandica, Cladina
silvatica, Cladonia rangiformis. For Skane we have to add: Astragalus
arenarius, Dianthus arenarius, Anthericum liliago and ramosum, and Heli-
chrysum arenarium; for Oland Carex ligerica and obtusata. (See Table
3, Appendix II.)

These communities have a scanty distribution in South Sweden: Skane,
Blekingc on Lister and the Torhamn peninsula, and on Oland and Got-
land. They are most highly developed in eastern Skane.

b. Sarmatian hillside-grass heaths — like the dry meadows — contain se-
veral South European and South-Eastern European species (see the ana-
lyses in Table 2, Appendix II). The following may be picked out as
more pervading characteristic .species:

Thymus serpyllum, Artemisia campestris, Filipendula hexapetala, Galium
verum, Hieracium pilosella, Plantago lanceolata, Potentilla Tabernaemontani,
Sedum acre, Avena pratensis, Festuca ovina, Hypnum lutescens, Thuidium
abietinum, Cetraria islandica, and Cladonia rangiformis. For Oland we
have to add Helianthemum oelandicum.

This type would seem to be somewhat more confined to Oland
and Gotland than type I a. The analyses from Viistergotland and ( )ster-
gotland in Table 2 have only with great hesitation been ranged with the
grass heaths.

c. Stibatlantic grass heaths, generally on sandy soil. On sand-fields they may
occupy small areas, where for one reason or another Calluna does not
form the vegetation cover. Thus, for instance, on old dunes (»graa Klit»,
Warming). In South-Eastern Sweden, where the type merges into the
Sarmatian grass heaths, it occurs principally on sandy hillsides. According
to analyses distributed over the whole district from Blekinge in the south
to Vastmanland and Gestrikland in the north, it is in this district cha-
racterized by the following species:

Achillea millefolium, Campanula rotundifolia, Galium verum, Helianthe-
mum chamaecistus, Hieracium pilosella, Pimpinella saxifraga, Plantago
lanceolata, Potentilla argentea, (Scleranthus perennis), Sedum acre. Thymus
serpyllum, Trifolium arvense, Viscaria vulgaris, Agrostis tenuis, Carex
ericetorum and caryophyllea, Festuca ovina, Luzula campestris, Poa angu-

290 . . / -: R I K A R D STERNER

stifolia, Polytrichum juniperiniim, Thuidium abietinum, Cetraria islandica,
Cladina silvatica, Cladonia rani^iformis, and Peltigera canina. (See Table 2,
Appendix II.)

Of steppe species that may occur in the Subatlantic types in South-
Eastern Sweden, we notice Potentilla arenaria (Blekinge and Smaland),
Phleuni Boehmeri (especially Ostergotland and Uppland), and Trifolium
niontanum.

For a close study of the mode of occurrence of steppe species in South Sweden a
fairly considerahle material of vegetation analyses has been collected. Tables i — 3,
Appendix II, contain extracts from this material. The scope of the present work does
not allow of the publication of the whole material.

It is important to point out that these vegetation-analyses are not meant to examplify
the established types in their typical composition; the analyses \\^.\t.\)t^VL carried out onlv
to sho7v how steppe species occur in Sout/i Srvedis/i veoetation. I have tried, however, to
arrange the analyses according to the above grouping of the vegetation-types, though
in many cases they form transition types.

Nor are the analyses suited to form bases for a description of plant associations
according to modern principles. It is true that the experimental areas have always been
distinctly limited, but the size of the areas used has varied a great deal, because some
analyses were carried out several years ago (19 16 and 191 7).

My analyses partly concern great areas with homogeneous vegetation, which have
been fully analysed, by means of a great number of smaller scjuares of a certain size
(i or 4 m-) and placed in a certain unit, partly similar smaller squares chosen
sporadically one by one in different j)laces in a similar, homogeneous vegetation. The
great majority of these isolated smaller areas also are of one or four sijuare metres.

The first-named analyses are denoted in the tables by Latin figures. In these columns
the number of squares in which a species is found, are given with percentage figures
[the individual frequcncv of the species). With Latin figures (or the sign of X ) are in
these columns given also the coefficients of the average area which is covered by a
species, the y>Arcalprozent->-> or ytthe decree of covering of the species;>. The degree of co-
vering is judged according to the Hult-Sernander scale of five degrees. (About the
principle of this method see Du Rietz 1921, pp. 224 ft'.) This five-degree scale, how-
ever, has been enlarged with the sign of x , which signifies that a species occurs quite
slightly, only in one or two individuals, and with one degree between I and II, marked
I + , and one between II and III, marked II + . — The statements about the covering-
degree of species in these analyses always refer to experimental areas of one scjuare
metre.

By means of experiments I have found that, with regard to these vegetation types, a
good idea of the character of the vegetation is generally obtained with experimental
areas of four square metres. If the experimental areas are made larger, the increase
in the number of species becomes so inconsiderable that the said size ought from a
practical point of vieiv to be the one most suitable for the object in question. On the
other hand, I do not wish to maintain the opinion that this area should be the minimum
area 0/ the association [the ■bMinimiareah : »das kleinste Afeal, auf welchem die Assoziation
Hire definitive Anzahl Konstanten erreicht%, Du Rietz, Fries, Osvald und Tengvall 1920,
p. 35; Du Rietz 1921, p. 146). Even with an experimental area of one scjuare metre,

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 291

however, a good result may be gained in so far as the number of species, added at
the increase of the experimental areas to four square metres, is rather inconsiderable. I
have to a great extent availed myself of the size of one square metre, above all be-
cause wider areas with a uniform vegetation have in many cases not been procurable.
By analysing experimental areas of the size of one sfjuare metre or four square
metres 1 consider I have gained sufficient knowledge of the character of the vegetation
to clear up the mode of occiirrericc of steppe species.

The vegetation analyses given in the tables offer certain information about the
mode of occurrence of steppe species in South Sweden. It appears from them
that certain species chiefly belong to the dry meadows, others to the grass heaths.
In virtue of numerous observations and examinations outside these analyses,
especially regarding the Oland vegetation, I consider myself able to divide the
steppe species according to their mode of occurrence in the said respect in the
following manner. Chiefly in dry nieadoius there occur: Adonis vernalis. Anemone
silvestris, Artemisia laciniata, Aster linosyris, Centaurea jacea, Crepis praemorsa,
Fragaria viridis, Medicago falcata (common on Oland in a transition type and
may also be found there on grass heaths; cf. Tables i and 2), Ranunculus poly-
anthemos, Polygala comosa, Prunella grandiflora, Senecio integrifolius (according
to its occurrence Skane: Ivetofta), Seseli libanotis, and Trifolium montanum.

With the flora of the grass heaths are to be classed: Allium montanum (accord-
ing to its occurrence Skane: Espet; in localities in Dalsland it would generally
seem to be a pure cliff plant), Pulsatilla patens (according to its occurrences »File
hed» and Follingbo: Skrubbshage on Gotland, K. Johansson 191 2, pp. 24 fif. ;
in the locality of Lojsta: Tonnklint on Gotland, it occurs in the transition zone
between a sparse herbaceous pine forest and a steppe-like herb vegetation on a
limestone rock. See Sernander 1894, P- 83; K. Johansson I. c. pp. 27 ff.), Ar
temisia campestris, Carex obtusata, Helichrysum arenarium, Koeleria glauca,
Medicago minima [according to its occurrence Oland: Borgholm. About the mode
of occurrence in the few localities in eastern Skane Areschoug says (1889): » Occurs
rarely on dry, sandy hillsides*; hence it even here probably belongs to a grass
heath], Potentilla arenaria and rupestris (often a pure cliff plant), Stipa pennata
(see the analyses of Vartofta in Table 2 and Sernander 1908, pp. 54 and 62.
This grass heath, however, closely resembles the drj- meadows), Viola rupestris
(in Central and Northern Sweden also in dry meadows). — Phleum Boehmeri
and Veronica spicata occur on the Alvar of Oland and probably also of Gotland
often in dry meadows. They would, however, occur chiefly in grass heaths. —
Oxytropis pilosa forms part on the locality at Heda: Norro (analysed in Table
2) as at the neighbouring Hogby: Skogsjo in Ostergotland in a transition type.
At Lummelunda on Gotland it occurs in a sparse vegetation on a sandy sea-

292 RIKARD STERNER

shore, where there are next to no mosses and lichens, but the flora nearly coin-
cides with that of the grass heaths.

Certain steppe species in South Sweden belong neither to dry meadows nor
to grass heaths. Concerning the mode of occurrence of these species the following
brief observations may be made: —

Carex ligerica, Holosteum umbellatum, Peucedanum oreoselinum, Poa bulbosa,
and Ranunculus illyricus occur chiefly in localities, where, thanks to human inter-
\ention, the vegetation is sparse and more or less like a colony vegetation, such
as fallow fields on sand, roadsides, earth roofs etc. According to Areschoug (1889),
Peucedanum occurs in its distribution area in Skane on > dry, gravelly pasture-
lands». The natural occurrence of these species in southernmost Sweden, especi-
ally on Oland, is on steep southerly slopes or rocky pavement with a thin vegeta-
tion. The phanerogamous flora of these localities closely resembles that of certain
grass heaths (see further Sterner 192 1).

Silenc riscosa, a decided steppe plant in its chief distribution, has a very re-
markable distribution area on the shores of South-Eastern Sweden, Southern Den-
mark, and Southern Einland, the only one outside the steppes. It occurs here on
rocky islets, skerries etc., frequently in |)laces rich in guano, where it is able to
grow, probably because it is free from the struggle for space with stronger species.

If the likewise decided steppe plant /satis tinctoria is to be looked upon as
spontaneous in South Sweden, its occurrence is to be placed side by side with
that of Silene viscosa, but it occurs chiefly on sandy or gravelly sea-shores.

Concerning the species now mentioned, their mode of occurrence in South
Sweden coincides rather well with their rich distribution on the South European
steppes (compare above p. 281).

Viola puniila has on Oland and Gotland, as generally outside Pontis. a mode
of occurrence that does not correspond to its character of steppe plant. On the
Alvar it occurs in damp places — damp at least during j^eriods of precipitation
and especially in spring — partly in crevices in the limestone together with
hydrophilous or mesophilous plants, partly in rather hydrophilous meadows where
the main part of the vegetation is formed of Sesleria coerulea, Carex panicea,
glauca and Hornschuchiana. However, I once saw the species on the Alvar of
Oland occur in a strongly xerophilous vegetation, Hclianthemum oelandicum-
Cetraria islandica — heath (compare above p. 282).

Mehca ciliata in South-P^astern Sweden belongs to the sjiarse colony-like vege-
tation on precipitous clifis and rocky ground, as is generally the case outside the
steppes.

Concerning tlie mode of occurrence of the steppe species in South Sweden, it
appears from what has been said that it generally agrees well with the occurrence
of the species in the steppe vegetation. Species belonging to the strongly xero-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 293

philous Stipa or the sand steppes in Pontic regions, are in South Sweden chiefly-
found in more xerophilous herbaceous communities, in grass heaths or in a sparse,
more or less colony-Uke vegetation, attached to them, and the species of the
Pontic meadow steppe belong chiefly to the less xerophilous, closed dry meadows.

Sarmatian psauuiiopJiilous species. It would seem most suitable to mention in
this connection also the species which, not occurring in South-Eastern European
steppe districts, have a great distribution in the Sarmatian province, where they
belong to the above-mentioned herbaceous sand-grass heaths. As a matter of fact,
these species completely resemble certain sandsteppe species with regard to their
mode of occurrence in South Sweden.

The species in question are Astragalus arenarius, Dianthus arenarius, Gypsopliila
fastigiata, Pulsatilla pi'atensis, and, probably Potentilla leucopolitana P. J. Mull.
Of these species the three first mentioned belong in South Sweden solely or
chiefly to the Sarmatian sand-grass heaths (see the analyses from Skane in Table
3; cf. Samuelsson 1910, p. 35, and Sterner 1921, p. 202). Gypsophila forms an
exception, in so far as on Oland and Gotland it forms part of the above-men-
tioned lichen heaths on the Alvar. Pulsatilla pratensis occurs in Smaland, Oster-
gotland, Sodermanland, and Uppland in dry meadows or hillsides-grass heaths.
Potentilla leucopolitana occurs on Oland, where it is rather common, chiefly on
roadsides, sandy fallow fields etc. Its natural habitats are dry meadows (or, rarely,
herb or grass heaths) on sandy soil.

It should be pointed out that Festuca sabulosa (Ands.) Lindb. fil., which is an
important leading species in south-eastern Swedish sand-grass heaths, is as yet
very imperfectly known as to its distribution outside the limits of Scandinavia.
It seems to me to be a foregone conclusion that its distribution is similar to that
of the said Sarmatian species.

In this connection a few words also may be mentioned about another trait of
character in the mode of occurrence of steppe species outside the steppe districts.

The dispersal of steppe species is in a high degree favoured by the activity
of man. In this way many artificial habitats suitable for steppe species have been
created.

In the arable districts of Central Russia a considerable number of steppe species
occur as weeds or as colonists. In Central Europe and South Scandinavia steppe
species together with Oriental and Mediterranean species form the principal part
of the more xerothermic Anihropochores. South Swedish species of this kind may
be exemplified as follows: Anchusa officinalis, Anthemis tinctoria, Centaurea scabiosa.

294 RIKARD STERNER

and Senecio vernalis, which are weeds or colonists; Salvia pratensis and Lavatera
thuringiaca which are probably fugitives from cultivation (cf. Sernander igo8, pp.
224 ff.).

Regarding their mode of occurring in South Sweden certain steppe species
hold a position the distinct characterisation of which is difficult. The species
chiefly occur as anthropochores but, besides, they also may have localities similar
to those of real natives. Some of these species will here briefly be mentioned.

Draba 7iciiiorosa is distributed over the whole of East Europe, as a real native in
the steppes, dry hillsides etc. and as an anthropochore. Its distribution in Swe-
den is treated by Sernander (1908, p. 223) and Erodin (1917, p. 334), who has
made a distribution map. In tlie east of Central Sweden the species has a number
of localities, a few of which are herbaceous hillsides (as in the neighbourhood of
Upsala), the main part, however, more decidedly artificial habitats of different
kinds, where the species appears as a colonist.

Melainpynim arvense. As a weed-plant it is distributed over the whole of Central
Europe, being observed as a casual even in South-Eastern England. In South
Sweden it is distributed over the coast-districts, especially in the South-East Swedish
flat regions. It is often observed in herbaceous hillsides but is also often met
with as a weed-plant. According to the statements in taxonomic works this mode
of occurring might have been its principal one in former days. This is also
indicated by its Swedish name y>Piikvete^, (cf. Sernander 1. c, p. 226).

Malva alcea is widely distributed in South-Eastern and Central Europe as a
real native occurring chiefly in the »Trift formation ». As a certainly introduced
plant it also occurs in Western Europe. In South Sweden it is widely distributed,
in most cases doubtless as a fugitive from cultivation. In South-Eastern Sweden,
especially on Oland and Gotland it is rather common in dry meadows, on road-
sides, balks, and hillsides, and, perhaps, it might be a native in this region,

Lepidium latifolhan is widely distributed in the steppe-districts in Central and
Western Asia and in South Russia, especially in salt-steppes (cf. N. Busch in
Flora Sibirica, 19 13). In South Sweden it occurs on the Baltic coast partly at
the ports as an introduced plant (probably by ballast); partly on the sea-shore
far from ports, where it appears as a real native. Perhaps, we have here about
the same state of things as in the case of Silene viscosa and Isatis tinctoria (sec
later on pp. 324 fif.).

The occurrence and distribution in South Sweden of the above mentioned
species are, of course, of some importance in the judging of the continental
character of the South Swedish vegetation. They give us an evidence of clima-
tic conditions favourable to xerotherm.ic plants, existing in the district.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 295

Chapter IX.

Distribution of Steppe Species and Sarmatian Psammophilous Species

in South Sweden.

As has already been pointed out, the scope of this work does not permit me
to enter into any detailed account of the distribution of species or any exhaus-
tive discussion of the numerous and interesting problems thus brought for-
ward. As to the distribution I have only to refer to the maps and the state-
ments given in Appendix I. In what follows I must confine myself to treating
the distribution from the points of view that seem to me to be, generally speaking,
most fundamental. Hence I shall examine how far certain ecological features,
which, to judge from the general distribution and mode of occurrence, may be
characteristic of the species, are reflected in the principal traits of the South
Swedish distribution: i. e. the heliophily of the species and their demands with
regard to the nature of the soil and climatic conditions. At the same time,
however, I shall try to prove the influence of two other important factors, viz.
the change in the natural vegetation of South Sweden b\' luuiian interference and
the immigration history of the species.

The possibilities of occurrence of the species in South Sweden if the
vegetation were unaffected by human interference.

The great demand of steppe plants for light must be looked upon as a spe-
cially important ecological feature. Numerous examples show that the occurrence
of the steppe species may be primarily dependent on the supply of habitats
where this demand can be satisfied.

In the Boreal forest zone, where, except in sporadic spots, a shad}' wood-
layer ought to cover the whole ground, this ecological character should in a high
degree determine the distribution of the species. But in extensive districts the
hand of man has removed or thinned the forests and thus created numerous lo-
calities for a heliophilous ground flora. It has thus in a high degree been able
to change the natural distribution of the heliophilous species.

An endeavour to imagine the South Swedish vegetation brought back to its
natural state and to establish the possibilities of occurrence of steppe species in
such a vegetation — such an endeavour would be of great importance for the
explanation of the character of the South Swedish flora. In certain cases a
similar investigation may also be of great importance for the explanation of the

296: RIKARDSTERNER

present distribution of species, viz. through the fact that the wider dispersal the
species have attained thanks to human action has originated in natural occurrences.

An examination of the possibilities of occurrence of the steppe species in a
South Swedish vegetation unaffected by human interference naturally meets with
great difficulties.

Inter alia we must take into consideration that the species may have a fairly great
amplitude in relation to their habitats, and appear in a vegetation that is not their
normal place of abode. The above grouping of what arc here treated as steppe
species was based on the noniial mode of occurrence. If we now especially attend
to the importance for the //ri"^/// distribution of species, that the former occurrence
of fully natural, suitable localities may have had, it is of great consequence to notice
the capacity of several species to hold on to a locality in what is for them a normally
strange vegetation, even if the)^ lead a pining life. Tiirough their organization the
species may survive vegetatively. In South Sweden the steppe species if they ever
had similar occurrences there — have generally been highly favoured by human
activity and procured considerably increased possibilities of distribution. Yet there
are examples of cases of the said kind. Some observations may be given:

Among the peculiar plant occurrences that characterize the upper Ema valley
in north-eastern Smaland there are a few occurrences of the Arctic-Alpine Oxy-
tropis campestris. They generally are located on slopes towards the river which
are southerly exposed and are made up of fine gravel (see table 2, Appendix II).
At Klovdala, in the parish of Jareda, I found (7. VIII. 19 18) an individual of
the species in a dense pine forest, where it grew in a completely closed ground
vegetation of Arctostaphylos uva ursi, Calluna vulgaris, Dicranum majus, and
Hylocomiuni i)arietinum. It was not flowering, but had a pod from the pre-
ceding year.

The great Ilogsby ridge, which runs through eastern Smaland from the countr>^
round (iranna down to the Straits of Kalmar at Pataholm, is, in the western
part of the parish of Fagelfors, spread out into a large, partly hilly gravel plain.
On southerly exposed slopes in the vicinity there is a very rich herbaceous flora.
The level gravel-plain is occupied by a closed pine forest with a ground vege-
tation of chietly mealberry and cowberry. A close examination of an experi-
mental area of i m^ showed that in this cover there were inicr alia a few sterile
individuals of Potentilla arenaria and Viola rupestris and one flowering, but
dwarfed individual of Ranunculus polyanthemos (16. VII. 1920).

It seems to me that importance must be attached to the capacity of certain
steppe species to retain by vegetative propagation an occurrence that does not
completely correspond to the ecological demands of the species. It might be
conceived that they vegetatively hold on to a locality during a longisli time,
until, for some reason, the habitat changes its nature and becomes better able

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN. 297

to satisfy the demands of the species. (In the present case we may think of wind-
falls.) In that case they may flower, bear fruit, increase in number of individuals,
and perhaps also spread to other suitable localities. (Cf. Preuss 1912, p. 459.)

Another fact rendering difficult a judging of the natural possibilities of occur-
ring of steppe species is that such possibilities may have arisen at the same
time as, or after, man began to transform the original vegetation. In the last
but one period of the post-glacial epoch, the sub-boreal period, when the xero-
thermous and heliophilous species were particularly favoured, and immigrated or
spread, there already existed in large parts of the country a farming and cattle
breeding population. In certain cases, therefore, it is difficult to decide how far
the distribution of the steppe species is to be ascribed to the advance of civi-
lization or to the original nature of the district. It will appear from the following
account that this is in a high degree the case in the South Swedish lowlands.

A possibility of judging to some extent the character of the South Swedish
vegetation unaffected by the activity of man can be attained by studies of the
vegetation in other parts of the Eurasiatic Boreal forest zone, where civilization
has not yet left its stamp on it to any great extent.

In north-eastern Russia there would seem to be, or to have been a few de-
cades ago, extensive areas where the vegetation can, or could, justly be looked
upon as quite natural. In one of his excellent works on the East Russian vege-
tation Korshinsky has thoroughly treated the occurrence of the steppe species
in the forest region north of the steppes (Korshinsky 1886, Review pp. 268 fF.;
1888, Reviev^^ pp. 255 ff.; 1891).

This author asserts that the distribution of the steppe species is not dependent
on the climate. It is determined by the distribution of the forest. Where, for
some reason, trees will not grow, steppe vegetation appears. The strong de-
crease in the steppe flora towards the north is not in the first place due to an
alleged direct unsuitability of the climate to the species, but to the fact that the
forest forms a shady cover, thanks to which latter fact localities for steppe species
become scarce and inconsiderable in extension. Steppe species are found on:
»z. B. siidlicJic KalkabJidnge, Sandboden, Abstilrzen 2ind Felsen'^. The high degree
of warmth of the ground is mentioned as an important reason for the inabilitj^
of the forest to shut out the steppe-flora in such localities.

If for »the steppe flora* we substitute »a xerophilous and heliophilous herba-
ceous hillside flora* , what has been said would also seem to hold good for the
South Swedish vegetation, untouched by civilization. Hence the plant commu-
nities where steppe species may be found, should be looked for on rocky » pave-
ments*, in sandy areas and on steep southerly exposed slopes or precipices,
especial!)- with calcareous soil. The slopes may be so steep that a strongly
shading forest layer is excluded; or, by their situation close to a country where

298 - RIKARD STERNER

no forest can grow (a lake surface, a large watercourse or a fen), they may be
sufficiently exposed.

This herbaceous hillside flora would seem to be richest and to have its greatest
distribution on the rocky pavements of Oland and Gotland. The inconsiderable
thickness of the soil in conjunction with the scanty precipitation does not here
allow of the existence of a shading forest layer. In the comparatively large
sa7idy areas in the precipitationless regions in the most south-easterly part of
Sweden, especially in the vicinity of the seashore, herbaceous sand-grass heaths
ought to have their natural place of abode. Among suitable exposed liill-
sides, the calcareous slopes in parts of Vdstergdtland (especially Falbygden),
Ostergotland (the western part of the plain), and Skane (at least the north-
eastern part) would in the first place seem to be taken into consideration. Thick
moraines, oses and hilly tracts here form dry, stee[) slopes, where a more closed
and shading forest layer may be supposed to be excluded without the inter-
vention of man. With regard to Vastergotland minor »Alvar-pavement» areas
may also be added. In sundry places in other parts of South Sweden there are
steep slopes of »osesy> in the ground vegetation of which xerophilous and helio-
philous species may probably exist without human interference, especially if the
slope faces an unwooded country. Lastly we have to consider southerly exposed
hillsides on shores and I'ocky escarpments.

The steppe flora has a remarkably great number of representatives in the
xerophilous herb-grass communities that are thick))' spread on Oland and Got-
land on rock-pavement or as sand -field \egetation.

Of the South Swedish steppe species only the following are lacking on Oland:
Allium montanum, Inula ensifolia, Oxytropis pilosa, Potentilla rupestris, Pulsatilla
patens, Scnecio integrifolius, Silene viscosa (which has, however, been observed
on the island once in the past), and Stipa pennata.

On Gotland the following are missing: Allium montanum, Artemisia laciniata,
Bassia hirsuta, Carex ligerica and obtusata, Inula ensifolia (note, however, the
occurrence on Gotland of I. vrabelyiana Kern., a hybridogenous transition type
between I. ensifolia and salicina. Cf. Lindm.an, »Botaniska Notiser» 19 lO, pp. 31
ff.), Koelcria glauca (found on Gotska Sandon by Sernander 1893, cf. K.
Johansson 1910), Peucedanum oreoselinum, Plantago tcnuitlora, Potentilla rupestris.
Ranunculus illyricus, Senecio integrifolius, Silene viscosa (seen once on Stora
Karlso; Sernander 1894, p. 92), and Stipa pennata.

Falbygden in Vastergotland is known of old for its peculiar flora, which is
to a great part caused by the occurrences of steppe species. An account of the
geographical conditions of P'albygden and of the unique flora on its numerous

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

299

moraine hillocks and ridges has been given by Sernander (igo8). The following
steppe species are to be found there: Artemisia campestris (Plate 5), Asperula
tinctoria (Plate 5 and 15), Centaurea jacea (? spontaneous), Crepis praemorsa
(P' 315)^ Fragaria viridis, Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5), Polygala comosa (p. 316),
Potentilla rupestris (p. 326), Prunella grandiflora (Plate 6), Ranunculus polyanthe-
mos (p. 319), Seseli libanotis (p. 334), Stipa pennata (cf. Appendix I), Trifolium
montanum (p. 301), Veronica spicata (p. 310), and Viola rupestris (p. 319).

Here we may call attention to the two decidedly continental wood-hillside
species Dracocephalum Ruyschiana (Plate 4) and Pulmonaria angustifolia (Plate
4) which have in Falbygden their richest occurrences in South Sweden. The
flora of Vastergotland comprises two more steppe species, Allium montanum, which
has a minor occurrence at Alingsas (Plate 6), and Inula ensifolia on the lime-
stone pavement at Osterplana on Kinnckulle (cf. Appendix I).

The occurrences of the steppe species in Ostergotland are something like
those in Falbygden. The steep and well-exposed slopes of Omberg and of the
calcareous moraine hillocks and oses on the Silurian plan immediately to the
east of Omberg form suitable localities.

The neighbourhood of Omberg con-
tains the following steppe species: Arte-
misia campestris (Plate 5), Asperula
tinctoria (Plate 5), Centaurea jacea
(? spontaneous), Crepis praemorsa (p.
315), P'ragaria viridis, Melica ciliata(Plate
10), Oxytropis pilosa (Fig. 5), Phleum
Boehmeri (Plate 5), Polygala comosa
(p. 316), Potentilla arenaria (Plate 3;
cf. Appendix I), Ranunculus polyan-
themos (p. 319), Seseli libanotis (p. 334),
Trifolium montanum (p. 301), Veronica
spicata (p. 310), and Viola rupestris

(P- 319)-

Here attention must be called to the

remarkable occurrences in this district

of species such a'^ the continental Vicia

pisiformis (Plate 12) and Cotoneaster

melanocarpa (Plate 12).

A great number of the steppe spe-

, 1 , . ,, rt r L^ 1 ^ Fie. V The distribution of Oxytropis pilosa and

cies are mcluded m the flora ot Skane. . , , . . ^ ,

the Arctic- Alpine Oxytropis campestris in Sweden.
Their generally extensive distribution Q: occurrences of O. pilosa ©: occurrences of O.

in the province is naturally in the first campestris.

300 RIKARD STERNER

place to be ascribed to Iniman influences together with the high lime percentage
in the soil.

Of conceivable, natural localities the sand-fields, occuj)ied by a continental
vegetation type, especially those on the eastern coast of Skane, should be men-
tioned first. At the present time a spontaneous pine-forest would, primarily
owing to climatic reasons, seem to be excluded on these localities (cf. Sernander
1902, pp. 464 ff. ; Hemberg 1904, pp. 122 fif.).

The Calluna heath, a dangerous rival of the sand-grass heath, is in the sandy
areas of eastern Skane at the present time strongly discouraged by the climate.
The sand is probably too dry and too much heated during summer and too
much exposed to the wind on the shores. Calluna plays quite a subordinate
part in the sand-field vegetation and appears in thinly growing carpets like dwarfed
shrubs. On Oland and Gotland and in North-Eastern Germany (Graebncr 1901;
Preuss 1912, p. 79) the case is similar.

As has been mentioned before, the herbaceous sand-grass heatlis contain se-
veral steppe species. The following ones are to be found in Skane: Allium
montanum (Plate 6), Artemisia campestris (Plate 5), Carex obtusata (only one
locality, at Ahus), Helichrysum arenarium (Plate 5), Holosteum umbellatum,
Koeleria glauca, Medicago falcata and minima, Peucedanum cneoselinum, Phleum
Boehmeri (Plate 5), Poa bulbosa, Veronica spicata (p. 310), and Viola rupe-
stris (p. 319).

The sand-grass heaths of eastern Skane are characterized by certain sj^ecies
belonging to the Sarmatian distribution tyj^c: Pulsatilla pratensis (p. 333), Astra-
galus arenarius (Plate 19), Uianthus arenarius, and Gypsophila fastigiata (Plate 21).

Among other possibilities of occurrence for steppe species in the natural ve-
getation of Skane, calcareous hillsides should be considered. In the rich herbaceous
flora on the chalk Jiillsides of nortli-eastcrn Skane there are some especiall}'
remarkable occurrences of steppe species, such as the former occurrence of
Asperula tinctoria at Uddarp (Plate 5; cf. Appendix II); Poh'gala comosa
(p. 316), Senecio integrifolius (Plate 6), Ranunculus polyanthemos (p. 319), and
Crepis praemorsa (p. 315), have here some of their comparatively few occurrences
in Skane. — Here it may also be pointed out that the continental wooded slope
species Laserpitium latifolium (Plate 7), which has a remarkably scanty distribu-
tion in Skane, has most of its occurrences in the north eastern part.

Besides the species just now mentioned, the flora of Skane contains the follow-
ing steppe species: Centaurea jacea, PVagaria viridis, and Seseli libanotis (p. 334).

It is remarkable that a number of species with a ver)' extensive distribution
in the eastern parts of Central Sweden have quite an inconsiderable distribution
in Skane: Crepis praemorsa, Ranunculus poh-anthemos, Polygala comosa, and

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

301

Seseli libanotis. Trifolium montanum is absent in the whole of eastern Skane,
a fact that can harclK' depend on any lack of suitable localities (cf. p. 315).

Os-slopes in Smaland. It is a characteristic feature of the distribution of
most steppe species in South Sweden that they are absent, or very scarce in
the so-called South Swedish highland. The more widely distributed species
enclose this district, for instance, Artemisia campestris (Plate 5), or embrace it
from the east in a curve, more or less
open towards the west, for instance, Tri-
folium montanum (Fig. 6). The absence
of suitable localities to such an extent
would seem to be primarily connected
with the nature of the soil and the topo-
graphy. By far the larger, south-western
part of the » South Swedish highland*
in reality consists of a plateau. (»The
Archaean rock plateau of Smaland », De
Geer 1913; cf. Ahlmann 1920), w^hich is
hardly cultivable and for the most part
occupied by forests or, especially in its
western part, extensive moors and erica-
ceous heaths. (Cf. Fig. 8, p. 312). In
north-eastern Smaland, with adjacent parts
of Ostergotland and Vastergotland, where
the terrain is often broken the climate
and the nature of the soil form con-
siderable obstacles toxerothermous species.

An examination of the occurrences of ^'S- 6. The whole distribution of Trifolium mon-
steppe species within the district shows that
they are generally situated on the oses.

The eastern half of Smaland is traversed by a great number of oses, emana-
ting from the central parts and stretching down to the coast in a south-easterh"
or southerly direction (see Plate 3). On the plain along the Straits of Kalmar
the ridges are very conspicuous. They run close to one another and are gene-
rally powerfully formed. They have here a decisive influence on the contour of
the countryside and the geography of the settlement. In the interior of Smaland
there are only a small number of oses, and with a couple of exceptions they
consist of quite inconsiderable isolated sand or gravel hillocks.

21 Ceog'ra/iska Annaler IQ22.

tanum in Scandinavia and Denmark.
(O: uncertain occurrences; cf. p. 401).

302 1^ I K A R D S T E R N K R

The largest os in eastern Smaland is the so-called ■»Hdgsby asy>. This can be
followed from the country about Granna down to the Straits of Kalmar at
I'ataholm. In the upper Ema valley from the neiglibourliood of Vetlanda to
Malilla, it i)artly fills the valley, and the Ema river has carved its way down
through the sand and gravel deposits, giving rise to southerly exposed slopes
on its northern bank. From the parish of Virserum down to the coast the os
is generally sharply formed with a high ridge.

Several oses run from central Smaland in a due southerly direction down to
the coast of Blekinge. The most important of these oses begins at Lake
()rken on the border between the counties of Kronoberg and Jonkoping. It is
here for a short distance powerfully formed (note the manor name of y^Braasx),
but afterwards it is inconsiderable down to southernmost Smaland, from where
it follows the valley of the Ronneby river and sometimes reaches a considerable
magnitude.

The oses are of great consequence with regard to the flora of eastern Sma-
land. There are not a few species that have their occurrences within the district
solely on ihcm. On the dry and warm southern slopes, composed of sand
or fine gravel, there are very suitable localities for xerothermous heliophilous
species.

To a great extent, however, this is possible only in consequence of human
action. The os vegetation probably belongs to the sections that were first exposed
to human influences. The oses have formed an important route of communica-
tion, ever since there has been anything of the kind, and the first colonization
evidently took place on or at them. Certain os sections, however, would, even
without the help of human intervention, have been able to form a place of abode
for the said species.

The natural vegetation on the os slopes seems to be coniferous forests. On
the steeper, more southerly exposed slopes there is a sparse pine forest with a
ground vegetation of chiefly mealberry and cowberry. In such places there is
often no cover of mosses or lichens. Nor is the surface of the ground covered by
the fallen needles; they seem to be to a great extent washed away by heavy showers.

On the above mentioned »Brads^> at Drettinge in the parish of Dadesjo I have
(14. VII. 1920) noticed on the slope a vegetation such as I imagine that an os
vegetation must have been in its original state. The os is here ver)' substantial.
Its height above the surface of the drained Lake Drettingen seems to amount
to about 25 metres. The degree of inclination of the slopes is great, about 20°.
The soil of the ground surface consists of small gravel. The ridge runs from
NNW to SSi;. The eastern slope is occupied by Hylocomiumconiferous-forest.
On the western slope the forest had been cut down quite recently (in the prece-
ding winter.'). It had consisted of comparatively sparse Scotch pines and a few

THE CONTINENTAL ELORA OE SOUTH SWEDEN 303

common spruces, and between them there had been juniper shrubs, some birches,
Rosa villosa, and Pteridium. The ground vegetation consisted partly of carpets
of mealberry, here and tliere broken and replaced by a thin herb vegetation. An
analysis of an experimental area of i m^ in such a vegetation gave the follow-
ing result:
S/inibs: Juniperus communis (one shrub 3,5 m. high, slender), Rosa villosa (one shrub

0,75 m. high).
IJndershrubs : Arctostaphylos uva ursi I, Yaccinium vitis idaea I.

TTerba: Achillea millefolium x , Antennaria dioecax , Arenaria serpylli folia x , Campanula
rotundifolia I, Fragaria vesca x , Hieracium pilosella I, Hypericum montanum x ,
Knautia arvensis X , Pimpinella saxifraga x , Potentilla arenaria I, Trifolium me-
dium X , Veronica chamaedrys x , Vicia cracca x , Viola rupestris x .
Grasses: Agrostis tenuis 1, Carex ericetorum I, Festuca ovina I, Poa angustifolia X .
Mosses and lichens: Bryum sp. I, Barbula sp. I, Cladonia pyxidata x •

As regards the herb flora we have here a quite normal eastern Smaland herbace-
ous hillside.

The OS slope faced downwards towards a wooded country, but the os was so
high that the forest below could not in any degree worth mentioning contribute
to the shading of the ground. This os section is situated in a fairly desolate country.
It had on one side Lake Drettingen, one kilometre broad, on the other wide
woodlands and moorlands. The occasional timber-cutting on the os slopes has
furthered the heliophilous ground vegetation, but would not seem to have been
of very much greater importance to it than the thinning of the forest through
windfalls. Windfalls ought to take place easily as it is difficult for the trees to
gain a secure roothold on the steep gravel slope.

A fact that speaks strongly in favour of the oses playing a great part for the
occurrence of steppe species in eastern Smaland, even in a quite natural vege-
tation, is that the steppe species often occur in a large number on or near os
sections where a sufficiently exposed southerly slope may be conceived to have
always existed: where the os is high and steep, as at Drettinge, or faces un-
wooded country. A couple of examples of the composition of the flora in such
cases will be given.

A couple of miles north of Drettinge »Braasen» runs along the western shore
of Lake Orken. It projects some distance into the lake, forming a promontory.
On the north-east, therefore, it is here surrounded by the wide surface of the
lake and on the south-west by a piece of swampy ground, forming a creek in
the lake. Braas would seem to be botanically famous thanks to several rarities
in its flora. On the os grow the following species ////rr ^//^z : Brachypodium pinna-
turn, Cotoneaster melanocarpa [^ really spontaneous), Crepis praemorsa (which
is a rarity in Smaland), Hypericum montanum, Potentilla arenaria, Pulmonaria
angustifolia, and Thesium alpinum.

304

RIKARD STERX1;R

Tab. 7. Herbaceous vegetation on a southerly exposed os-slope at Ramsebo

in the parish of Virserum in Smaland. 16 VII 1920. The experimental areas

(i — 4) have each the size 1 m'. Declination about 15 .

(As to the sense of the table figures see ]i. 290. j

Dwarf-lignoses (tree-seedlings). I 1

Arctostaphylos uva ursi I IV

I'opulus tremiila ] — , X

Thv'inus serpylliiin 1 X } I

Ihrbs.

I Achillea niillcfoliuin

Alchemilla pubescens

Arenaria serpyllifolia

I Astragalus glycyphyllus

! Campanula pcrsicifolia

j » rotundifolia

Chrysanthemum leucanthcmum

Fragaria vesca

' Galium verum

; Hieracium cymosum (coll.

; 1 ])ilosella

» umbcliatum

I '' vulgatum (coll.)

j Hypericum perforatum

i Laserpitium latifolium

Lathyrus heterophyllus

1 montanus

■) niger

Pimpinella saxifraga

i

I I'lanlago lanceolata

I

Polygala vulgaris

Polentilla arenaria

> Icucopolitana

> rupestris

V ; III
I

X

i

X ,

—

X

I

—

—

X

X

—

X

—

—

X

—

X

I

I

X

X

—

I

I

X

X

X

X

I
1 +

I

Potentilla Tabernaemontani 11+ j X —

Primula veris

Pulmonaria angustilolia

Pulsatilla vulgaris or pratensis).

Silene nutans

Trifolium medium

» montanum

Veronica officinalis

Vicia cassubica

Viscaria vulgaris

[+

X

—

—

I

—

—

I

I

I

I

I

-

X

—

-

—

X

I

I

I

I

X

—

—

Grasses.

Agrostis tenuis

Briza media

Carex caryopbyllea

» ericetoruin

i
?"estuca ovina j I

Luzula campestris | —

Melica nutans | —

Phleum Bochmeri x

Poa angustifolia ' —

Sieelinfria dccumbens

I

1 +

I

y i; Mosses.

— - Ilylocomium |)roliferum

Lichens.

X

— Cetraria islandica I I

- — il Cladina silvatica I

— t ("ladonia raiitjiformis ' !l + | —

1 1 +
I
X
1
X

The os-slope.s are occupied by a park-like bircli-wood. The vegetation has
naturally been for centuries more or less influenced b\' human action, but the
plant occurrences mentioned above are in all probability ori<;inall\- (juite natural.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 305

Only the frequency of the species would be changed if liuman influences
passed off.

When the aforementioned large Hogsby os comes down from the hilly country
of Ostra harad on to the plain of the county of Kalmar in the southern part of
the parishes of Virserum and Fagclfors and becomes more continuous, it spreads
<jut and forms an extended gravel-field. In the latter are embedded a large number
of smaller os-cavities, forming little more or less filled-up lake-basins. Here there
are in several places rather steep southerly slopes, facing the cavities. Such a
southerly slope just to the east of the village of Ramsebo in the parish of V'ir-
serum I have examined closely (i6. VII. 1920). The slope was covered with
sparsely growing young pines, birches and oaks. The ground vegetation con-
sisted chiefly of mcalberry scrub, forming thick carpets and solitary herbs and
grasses. Here and there Arctostaphylos was absent or formed a less complete
covering and gave room for a herbaceous hillside vegetation. The experimental
areas in Table 7 may give some idea of the composition of the vegetation.
Besides the species belonging to those experimental areas the following were
noted down from the slope: Arabis thaliana, Calamintha acinos, Centaurea jacea,
Clinopodium vulgare, Dianthus deltoides, Draba verna, Helianthemum chamaecistus
Herniaria glabra, Jasione montana, Galium verum, Lotus corniculatus, Polygona-
tum odoratuni, Potentilla argentea, Scleranthus perennis, Sedum acre, and The.sium
alpinum.

Here, of course, the vegetation has been influenced by human action. A high-
road passes along above the slope, separated from it only by a fence, and the
forest has, of course, been cut every now and then. The influence of grazing
cattle, on the other hand, would seem to be inconsiderable, as neither the slope
itself nor the swampy ground that begins immediately below it, have any parti-
cular attraction to cattle. I should like to regard the occurrence of the species
enumerated on the slope as chiefly original. The species were able to exist
here, even before the hand of man interfered, thanks to the exposed position.

It has been mentioned above that southerly exposed sand or gravel slopes run
along the Ema River in the valley between Malilla and Vetlanda. The slopes
facing the course of the river are well exposed. In column ix of Table 2,
Appendix II a detailed analysis has been given of the vegetation on such a
slope. The Ema valley is well known through a number of peculiar plant occur-
rences: Dracocephalum Ruyschiana (Plate 13 and 4), which formerly, at any rate,
existed at Vetlanda and at Germunderyd in Alsheda, Brachypodium pinnatum
(Alsheda), Oxytropis campestris (p. 299 and Plate 3), Potentilla arenaria (Plate 3
and 6), leucopolitana (Malilla) and rupestris (p. 326), Pulmonaria angustifolia (Plate
3 and 4), Pulsatilla pratensis (Plate 3 and p. 333). In most cases these occur-
rences are found to exist on the southerl\- exposed slopes facing the river.

306 RIKARD STERNER

Among other os sections remarkable for their flora there may be mentioned:
the OS at Hogsby, which on one side descends abruptly into the broad valley,
formerly occLij)ied by a lake; the os inside Skaggenas in the parish of Ryssby
on the Straits of Kalmar (here grow Artemisia campestris, Centaurea jacea,
Myosotis micrantha, Poa bulbosa, Potentilla arenaria, leucopolitana and Tabernae-
montani, Scleranthus perennis, Sedum album and rupestre. Thymus serpyllum,
and Tri folium montanum). At Skogsjo in Ostergotland (a few kilometres north of
Mjolby) there is an os-cavity in the large, thick Skanninge-os, forming a smallish
lake. A low but marked ridge stretches from the north and south shores out
into the lake, almost dividing it into two ])arts. On the more northerl}- of the
two promontories thus formed, the south-western slope is occupied by a sparse
pine forest with a thicket layer and a ground vegetation of a sparse dry meadow.
In the latter the following jjlants form part: Astragalus glyc}'phyllus, Avena pra-
tensis, Carex montana, Oxyiropis pilosa, Potentilla Tabernaemontani, and Sca-
biosa columbaria.

The above statements will have shown that os-slopcs ma)-, even in a quite
natural vegetation, play a fairly important part in the distribution of the steppe
species in eastern Smaland.

In the existing cegctafio^i, which has been influenced by human action, the
importance of the os for the distribution of species is very great. The distribu-
tion of a great number of species within the district is entirely determined by
the oses. That the occurrences of Veronica spicata are to a great extent located
on the OSes would seem to appear even from the map in fig. 7, p. 310. The
cUits also mark certain large stretches of oses.

A still more striking example is the distribution of Poloitilla arenaria in south-
eastern Smaland.

Potentilla arenaria is an important constituent of the Stipa steppe. In Europe
it has a strongly South-East European distribution, a Pontic — Sarmatian distribu-
tion, which, however, resembles a Pontic — Hercynian one. Its South Scandinavian
distribution appears from the maps in tlie Plates 3 and 6. The distribution is
rather unique with regard to the strong concentration of occurrences in south-
eastern Smaland. A closer examination of these occin-rences shows that they
are to a great extent located on the oses.

Plate 3, map 2 shows the distribution in eastern Smaland of the oses and a few
rare species: Pulsatilla pratensis, Dracoceplialuni Ruyschiana, Oxytropis campestris,
Plileum Boehtneri, Pnlnio7iaria angustifolia^ and Veronica spicata. That there is
an intimate relation between the distribution of the species and the oses would
seem to appear clearly.

The following steppe species have their occurrences in eastern Smaland more
or less solely located on the oses: Artemisia cam[)estris (Plate 5), (Carex erice-

THE CONTINENTAL ELORA OE SOUTH SWEDEN 307

toriini,) Crepis pracmorsa, Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5), I'otentilla arenaria, leuco-
politana (with several newly discovered occurrences) and rupestris (p. 326), Tri-
folium montanum (p. 301), Veronica spicata (p. 310), and Viola rupestris (p. 319).
Add to these the continental wooded-hillside species: Dracocephalum Ruyschiana
and Pulmonaria angusti folia; and the following species, not continental, yet re-
markable with regard to their distribution: Hypericum montanum (p. 346), Lathyrus
heterophyllus (Plate 4), Oxytropis campestris, Potentilla Tabernaemontani, Scle-
ranthus perennis, Thesium alpinum (Plate 4), and Thymus serpyllum.

In this connection must be mentioned the importance of the oses in eastern
Smaland for the migratory history of many xerothermous and heliophilous spe-
cies in South Sweden. The immigration and first dis})ersal of such species
should to a great extent be assigned to a period with a dry and warm climate
(the Boreal and Sub-boreal period). In this case the southerly exposed slopes
might have formed suitable immigration routes to a much greater extent than
would be the case in a natural vegetation with the present climate. Thanks to
them the species have been able to make their way into or through the South
Swedish highland, which must, as to the rest, have been like a desert to them.
And by this route they may perhaps have reached other parts of South Sweden.
The Hogsby os should be especially noted. I should like to put forward the ques-
tion whether this os may not have formed a link across South Sweden from
Oland-Gotland and south-eastern Smaland to Lake Vattern and Ealbygden in
Vastergotland. The very peculiar distribution-type of a few species points to
the existence of such a link and to the determination by it of the distribution
of the species. The species are distributed in the eastern part of the province
of Jonkoping, especially in and about the Ema valley and in parts of Vastergot-
land, especially Ealbygden. In the country to the south-east of the southern end
of Lake Vattern there may be occurrences that to some extent connect these
centres of distribution. Such is the distribution of Dracocephalum Ruyschiana
(Plate 4) and Potentilla rupestris (p. 326) and, though not so decidedly, Pul-
monaria angustifolia (Plate 4). Even the easterly Central European Lathyrus
heterophyllus (Plate 4) and Thesium alpinum (Plate 4) may be ranged with
this group. The absence or scant)' distribution of these species in Ostergotland
is especially remarkable. As to the direction of the migration we can hardly
draw any justifiable conclusions from the present distribution. The two first-
named at least may be supposed to have passed from Vastergotland to Sma-
land. The wide distribution of Dracocephalum in South-Eastern Norway and
the species being lacking on Oland and Gotland may justify such a supposition
about this species.

In western Smaland the glacio-fluvial deposits are not, as a rule, developed
into ridges. They are placed in old erosion valleys, partl\- tilling them. But if

308 , . R I K A R D S T E R N E R

a water course has made its way through them, there are slopes composed of
sand and fine gravel even here. I have no detailed knowledge of the composi-
tion of the vegetation on these slopes. But steppe species are almost totally
absent. Only Artemisia campestris (Plate 5) (it is perhaps uncertain whether
this is quite spontaneous here), Veronica spicata (p. 310), and Ranunculus polyan-
themos (p. 319) (according to a report from Phil. kand. Hard av Segerstad) have
a few occurrences here. The marked absence of steppe species would seem to
be caused chiefly by the climate as will be proved later on.

The OSes are naturally of great importance for the distribution of steppe spe-
cies in other parts of South Sweden than eastern Smaland. The sole occurrences
in Blekinge of Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5) and Trifolium montanum (p. 301) are
at Ronneby, where there are numerous os slopes. The numerous oses in the
plains of Ostergotland and the provinces around Lake Malar harbour in pre-
sent time many occurrences of steppe species and probably steppe species might
have some possibilities of occurring on them in a fully original vegetation, too.

The great importance of the oses for the distribution of the steppe species
rests on the facts that on the southerly slopes the species can have their demands
for light satisfied, and that the dry and warm sand or gravel soil satisfies their
demands in the matter of the nature of the soil. Naturally slopes of other
kinds may be of the same importance if they satisfy the said demand.

Slopes of rock hills, however, are generally less dry than the ones of the oses.
Because the rock-ground does not let the water through, the forest on them be-
comes denser and more shading, and hence the ground vegetation comes to be
formed of less heliophilous and xerophilous species. The southerly slopes will
be occupied by wooded hillsides, less sparse and xerophilous and more shaded
than the vegetation on the os slopes.

The flora of these wooded slopes is of great interest in the estimation of the
continental element in the vegetation. For several species form part of it that
have otherwise a great distribution in Eastern Europe^ where they belong to the
dry, sparse woods that form oases on the steppes or form the transition between
these and the forest region proper. The distribution of these species will,
however, be treated further on (Chapter x). Here it will only be pointed out
that some of the species treated as steppe species may in South Sweden form
part of similar, wooded slopes and have a distribution which is in certain districts
connected with the distribution of broken country, viz. Crepis praemorsa (p. 315)
and Ranunculus polyanthemos (p. 319) and, in a smaller degree, P'ragaria viridis
and Trifolium montanum (p. 301). The distribution in Smaland of the two first-
named species to a certain extent reflects the main features of the topography
(cf. later on pp. 342 ft'.).

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 309

Rocky Escarpments. The natural occurrences of steppe species in the Archaean
rock districts of South Sweden might be supposed to have been made possible
also through southerly exposed precipitous cliffs. The great supply of light
and heat, as well as the absence of species more fit for competition, make these
cliffs favourable to steppe species. Great parts of the South Swedish Archaean
rock country are much broken and rich in southerly exposed rocky escarpments.
This is especially the case in north-eastern Smaland, Ostergotland and Soder-
manland, western Vastergotland, northern Halland, and northern and central
Dalsland. (See p. 343.)

Nevertheless the escarpments are not so important as might be expected for
the distribution of steppe species. Only the distribution of a few species is
determined by the occurrence of rocky escarpments. Probably the reason is partly
that the rock-ground is unsuitable for many species; partly that most steppe species
in South Sweden occur as calciphilous species and may thus not thrive on the
non-calcareous Archaean rock-ground; and lastly that the cliffs are generally so
strongly isolated that species furnished with less effective power of dispersal
cannot utilize all suitable localities. Later on, in treating another group of species
(Chapter x), I shall have an opportunity of giving a more detailed account of the
importance of the rocky escarpments for the distribution of species in South Sweden.

The steppe species that occur to a greater extent on those localities are only
Allium montanum (Plate 6), Potentilla rupestris (p. 326), Melica ciliata (Plate 10),
Veronica spicata (Fig. 7), and Artemisia campestris (Plate 5). As regards Ve-
ronica spicata, it has the greater part of its occurrences in Ostergotland, Tjust
and Sodermanland on rocky escarpments.

Poa bulbosa besides appearing on sand-fields and rock-pavements in eastern
Skane and Oland and Gotland, has a small number of probably spontaneous
occurrences on cliffs in the coast regions of Smaland, Ostergotland and southern
Sodermanland, and in this respect it coincides with Melica ciliata.

On the great arable flat regions of South Sweden, especially in the Malar-
district, there are smaller uncultivated areas scattered about, which partly
form rocky hillocks. The hollows and crevices in the ground of these
hillocks being filled up by deposits of clay, sand or gravel there are in these
places many suitable localities for a herbaceous hillside vegetation. To a great
extent, however, these are rendered possible by the cutting down of a shading
woodlayer. A natural occurrence of steppe species in the localities mentioned is
not to be excluded; however, it is impossible to judge in what degree this may
be the case. The abundant distribution of many steppe species in these regions
will be treated later on (pp. 314 ff.).

310

R I K A R D S T E R \ !•: R

Sea-sliore hillsides. In view of
the high demands for hght on the
part of steppe species, hillsides on
the sea-shores, sloping down to-
wards the water, ought to offer the
species fairly good habitats in a
natural vegetation. In the . skdr-
gtird" (coastal skerries) of South
Sweden, therefore, there should be
numerous occurences of steppe spe-
cies. This, however, is by no
means the case. On the contrary,
the absence or inconsiderable occur-
rence of the steppe flora on coasts
is an almost universal feature of
the distribution of species in South
Sweden. An important cause of
this seems to be the fact that suitable
localities for most species are lack-
ing, thanks to the nature of the
ground in the rocky archipelagoes,
especially if the rocks are non-cal-
careous, as for instance in the
skixrgard o{'T]w?X. Perhaps, too, the
climate may be of a certain imjior-
tance. The stej)pe species are ge-
nerally strongly thermophilous, and
such should especial!}- be the case
in South Sweden, where they are
generally (piite close to their northern or north-western limits. In the exterior
l)art of the south-eastern coast of Sweden the temperatures are much less con-
tinental than some distance further inland. As it to some extent is shown b}-
the isotherm maps on p. 256 the coasts have during spring and early summer a
lower monthly average than the interior'. If the average of the daily maximum
temperature is considered, the difference naturally grows still greater. The re-
markably scanty [)recipitation on the south-eastern coast of Sweden that might
be supposed to favour steppe si)ecies is counterbalanced by the lower saturation
deficit in the dampness of the air.

' It 'iliouM Ik- observed, however, tlinl, ilurint; the height of summer and in autumn, tlic dailv mean
temperature and the averafje minimum temperature are higher on the coast tlian in the interior.

Fi

7. The distribution of Veronica spicata in the
.Scandinavian North.
Q: uncertain occurrences; ct. Plate 16.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 311

While steppe species are thus able to utilize only to a very small extent the
localities on the sea-shores that have abundance of light, continental species, be-
longing to other groups have had greater possibilities of doing so. In treating
the distribution of these species we shall have an opportunity of showing the
enormous imi)ortance the skdrgardar have and have had for the distribution of
plant species in South Sweden (Chapter x).

Of the few steppe species found on the sunny cliffs and hillsides on the shores,
Silene viscosa should first be called to mind. Its peculiar distribution in the
South-Eastern Swedish archipelagoes (p. 325), shows what an unexpectedly great
amplitude in relation to external factors the steppe species may have, and how
easy it may sometimes be to imagine the distribution of a species in a high
degree determined by its capacity of dispersal and the absence of competition
with other species.

Artemisia campestris has a fairly wide distribution on sandy sea-shores. Its
northernmost spontaneous occurrences in Sweden, in north eastern Uppland, are
situated on shores.

Hence the occurrence-possibilities of steppe species that we may expect in a
South Swedish vegetation untouched by the hand of man, are rather inconsider-
able. We should expect to find steppe species in the larger lime districts,
especially on the rocky pavements of Olaiid and Gotland, and in the rainless di-
stricts on one or other in some wzy especially favoured, hardly shaded hillside, as
the OSes especially in eastern Smdland. The quite different distribution of many
steppe species in South Sweden is in the first place to be ascribed to the influ-
ence of human activity.

The Distribution of the species and Arable Land in South Sweden.

The remodelling activity of ci\ilization on the natural vegetation appears most
in the cutting down or thinning of the forests and in the transformation of the
woodland into plough-fields or pasture land.

Among the changes in the flora that take place in consequence of such an
influence of civilization it should above all be noticed that forest species disappear
or become scarcer, new species immigrate, such as weed-species, and certain spe-
cies that had in a natural vegetation only minor sporadic localities at their dis-
posal may get increased possibilities of distribution owing to the fact that human
intervention creates new localities for them and facilitates their spread.

In South Sweden there arc sharp contrasts between two different types of
natural scenery. Extensive forest and mountain districts contrast with large,

312

RIKARD STERNER

OORAFISKA 'NSTITUTET STHJ-M

Fig. S. The ilislribution of the arable land area in S\\o<len.

After Anrick 1921. The (Jeological Survey of Sweden has kindly jilaced the stereotype at my disposal.

I. Purely agricultural districts; 2. Districts with pre]ionderating arable land; 3. Districts with

s]iarse arable land; 4. Districts deficient in arable land; 3. Alpine districts.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 313

woodless or poorly wooded arable lands. The South Swedish highland ihat
forms a broad zone almost across South Sweden separates the Skane — South-
Halland arable plain from the large Central Swedish plains which are in their
turn separated from one another by minor wooded mountain districts: Kolmarden
between Ostergotland and the vale of Malar, Tiveden between the latter and the
. plain of Vastergotland (see fig. 8).

These main features in the character of the landscape clearly reappear in the
distribution of plant species in South Sweden. Many southerly xerophiious and
heliophilous species are limited to the plains, whereas northerly or Central
European "montan"-subalpinc elements have their occurrences in the forest
districts.

A species, whose occurrence is in the highest degree characteristic of the
arable fields of South Sweden is Avena pratensis.

It is an important feature of the type of scenery of the South Swedish arable
plains that the cultivated fields are here and there broken by uncultivated spots
marked by mounds of moraine or of Archaean rock, rising like islets out of the
»clay sea», or by oses running bandlike across the plain (cf. Sernander »i90i a»,
p. io8).

In these uncultivated spots, as on balks, waysides etc., the vegetation is formed
of more or less xerophiious herbaceous hillsides (Swed. y>drtbackar>->), in which
Avena pratensis is such an important constituent that its distribution in South
Sweden nearly corresponds to that of the large arable areas (cf. the vegetation
analyses in Tables i and 2, Appendix II, See the map on Fig. q; this map is incom-
plete concerning southern Skane, the coast district of Halland, western Vastergot-
land, and, probably, some parts of southern Varmland, especially the peninsula
Naset). It is interesting that such details in the distribution of the arable land
districts as the occurrences in certain river valleys and near certain lakes in
Smaland, are corresponded to by Avena occurrences. The distribution in Norway-
shows the same good agreement with the distribution of arable districts. Arable
fields of some importance are found in the country round the Christiania-Fjord
and the valleys just to the north of it, in south-westernmost Norway on Jaderen
and in the neighbourhood of Trondhjem, where Avena also occurs.

The character of the South Scandinavian distribution of Avena pratensis also
appears clearly if the distribution-map of that species is compared with the map
showing the distribution of Pulsatilla Dernalis, which is tied to the heath-like
forest communities in sterile sandy or gravelly soil. (See figures g and 10).

Hence, in the distribution of Acena pratensis we have a picture of the maxi-
mum distribution of the rich herbaceous hillside flora of South Sweden.

On these herbaceous hillsides a great number of the steppe species of the
South Swedish flora have their most numerous abodes. We find a remarkably

314

RIKARD STERNER

I'if^. 9. Ilie dislribulioti of Avenii pralensis in Scan-
dinavia and Finland.
O: accidental occurrences.
In Denmark the species occurs chiefly in the north-eastern
part of Jutland and on the Islands.

Fie;, to. The distribution of Pulsatilla vernalis in Scan-
dinavia, Denmark and western Finland.
O: uncertain occurrences.

powerful massing of occurrences of many species in the eastern parts of Central
Sweden: on the plains of Uppland, Southern Vastmanland, north-eastern Xarike,
northern Scidermanland, and also in (Xstergotland. The steppe species are especially
well represented in the herbaceous hillside flora of Uppland (sec Sernander 1Q08).

The northern and north-western distribution limits in Soutli Sweden, which
will be further treated below, with regard to the majority of the steppe species
coincide with the north-north-westerly boundaries of the Central Swedish plains.

The following steppe species are remarkable with regard to their distribution
on the plains in the South Swedisii mainland: Artemisia campestris (Plate 5),
Asperula tinctoria (Plate 5), Cre[)is ])raemorsa (Fig. 11), Phleum Bochrneri (Plate
5), Polygala comosa (Fig. 12), [Pulsatilla pratensis (p. 333)]. Ranunculus polyan-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

315

themos (p. 319), Seseli libanotis (p. 334), Trifolium montanum (p. 301), and Viola
rupestris (p. 319), and the following for which no distribution maps have been
drawn up: Centaurea jacea (it might be questioned whether it is spontaneous in
other places than Skane, Falbygden and the Omberg district), Fragaria viridis
(richly distributed on the Central Swedish plains, especially in L'ppland, Vaster-
gotland and Ostergotland), Medicago falcata (universally distributed in Skane,
south-western Uppland, and especially on the Upsala plain. However, it may
perhaps be questioned, whether it is spontaneous in the latter case. In the other
arable districts its occurrence is surely not spontaneous).

Regarding this distribution on the arable plains of certain species a pretty re-
markable fact may be noticed: The plains in the eastern part of Central Sweden
seem to be more rich in occurrences of steppe species than the ones of southern-
most Sweden. Three species, As-
perula tinctoria, Polygala comosa,
and Seseli libanotis, are rather lacking
in southernmost Sweden, whilst
other species as Ranunculus po-
lyanthemos, Trifolium montanum,
and Viola rupestris are less distri-
buted in the last mentioned region
than in Central Sweden.

Attention may also here be paid
to the fact that Crepis praemorsa
and Ranunculus polyanthemos, widely
distributed in the herbaceous hill-
sides on the Central Swedish plains,
have many occurrences in the South
Swedish hill districts, north-eastern
Smaland and southern Ostergotland,
Kolmarden, western Vastmanland,
and southernmost Dalarna. This
fact coincides very well with the
species not being distinct steppe
species and with their wide distri-
bution in the Central European
highlands.

The cause of the numerous oc-
currences of the steppe species on ^. ,,., . , , , r ^

'^'^ '^ Fig. II. 1 he whole distribution of Crepis praemor?a

the arable plains, as has been men- i„ ^^^ Scandinavian North,

tioned, in the first place rests on Q: uncertain occurrences; cf. Plate 17.

316

R I K A R D STERNE R

Fig. l:

the fact that on the arable plains the
species have at their disposal numerous
dry and unshaded localities. Concerning
certain features of their distribution on
the plains, however, there are other causes
as well. One is the higher livie perceyi-
tage of the soil in certain districts (see
fig. 4, p. 264). We find the steppe flora
most numerously represented in places
where the soil has a high lime percen-
tage: Skane, Uppland, parts of Vaster-
gotland and of Ostergotland. In Vaster-
gotland the importance of the lime per-
centage in the soil is very striking: the
occurrences of steppe sfjecies are located
in the more calcareous districts, especially
Ealbygdcn, but they are missing on the
wide plain to the west of Falbygden
where the clay and the moraine are com-
paratively poor in lime. (See further
later on p. 321.)

We should also take into consideration
the fact that the cliiuate on the plains may favour steppe species. It appears
from the tables and isothermal and isohyetal maps on pages 256 — 259 that
certain plain districts, especially in Uppland and ()stergotland, have a higher
temperature and a lower precipitation in summer than the surrounding woodland
and hill districts.

It may further be noticed that, in accordance with their steppe distribution,
man\- species are adapted to an open flat country in their dispersal equipment.
Their seeds or dispersal units of other kinds are equipped for a dispersal by
wind and consequently they can move widely about above the woodless, flat
plains (cf. Sernander 1901 b). Moreover the human activit\- directly facilitates the
distribution in various ways.

Finally great importance must be attaclied to liistorical causes. Sernander
(1908, {). 219 ff.) has pointed out that the rich herbaceous hillside flora on tiie
hillocks and os slopes of the Upsala arable plain ma)' partly be a relic from
the time when the plain had just risen out of the sea. Yox this upheaval of the
land took place, for the most part, during the Sub-boreal period when the climate
was favourable for the distribution of xerothermous species. The first flora in
the localities mentioned must have been rich in such species.

:. The whole distribution of Polygala co-

inosa in the Scandinavian North.
O: uncertain occurrences; cf. p. 400.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 317

The investigations made of late years into the history of the settlement of
this district have shown that, when the clay fields rose out of the sea, there
existed a farming and cattle-breeding population that immediately and in a fairly
high degree availed itself of the new fertile areas. Hence the ground has pro-
bably never been to any very great extent occupied by forest. Ever since the
land came into existence, there have been wood-edges and unshaded hillsides
(cf. Hogbom 191 2; Ekholm 19 15). The case would seem to be similar in the
arable areas in other parts of Uppland, on the Malar plain of Vastmanland
(Olsson 1917), and probably also on the lowly situated plains in north-western
Sodermanland.

In other regions too a connection may be conceived to exist between the rich
occurrence of steppe species and the history of settlement. The fertile plains in
Skane and in the Silurian districts in Vastergotland and Ostergotland are ver}-
old farming settlements. Falbygden was a centre of the rich farming culture of
the passage-grave period. It is perhaps not impossible that, ever since the Sub-
boreal period there have been pasture lands and cultivated fields here, surround-
ing the OSes and the moraine hillocks and preventing a strong shading of the
hillsides.

As to Central Europe a close connection has been established between the
situation of older centres of settlement and the distribution of steppe-like districts
(especially loess districts). The first settlers are supposed to have sought out
these districts because there were natural pasture lands there. The settlement
took place during a continental period, when the vegetation in these districts
was steppe-like. Thanks to grazing and farming, the forest has ever since been
prevented from spreading (Gradmann 1900, I, 355 ff.; 1901, pp. 361 ft"., and
435 fif., and 1906, pp. 305 ff.; Hoops 1905, p. 90; Schalow 1922; cf. Vidal de
la Blache 1903, pp. 31 ff.) A. M. Hansen (1904) has sought to show, for Norwa\-,
a very interesting connection between the distribution of certain xerothermous
and heliophilous plant species (the -OvigaiUDii formations) ^x\A the oldest »Indo-
Germanic» colonization. The first resident population, according to this writer
sought out the natural woodless places that contain localities suitable for the
recenth' mentioned species.

The parts of South Sweden mentioned have great qualifications for harbouring
a xerophilous and heliophilous flora, thanks to the high lime-percentage of the
soil and the great number of suitable hillsides. It may be supposed that the
hillsides were occupied by a fully natural, steppe-like flora when, during the Sub-
boreal period, the climate was more continental than now; this flora has been
preserved, thanks to human interference, though the climate has become rather
unfavourable.

(As has been said before (p. 298), however, steppe-species would seem to

22 Ceogra/iska Annnier iq22.

318 R I K A R D S T E R N i: R

have been able to hold on to one or other localit\- in tlicse parts even without
human intervention. In any explanation of the rich occurrence of steppe-species
in the districts mentioned, both these circumstances should be taken into con-
sideration.)

The Distribution Boundaries of the species in South Sweden.

In most cases the steppe species of the South Swedish flora reach definitive
distribution limits within the borders of South .Sweden. In the secjucl I shall
try to explain the latter with the help of what lias been said above about the
mode of occurrence of species and the geographical conditions of South Sweden.

For all but one of the species the northern liii/it of their Euroj^ean distribu-
tion passes through South Sweden or in some cases through the southernmost
section of Norrland.

The species that has a considerable distribution in Xorrland too is Viola ni-
pcstris (Fig. 13).

This species has a number of occurrences in northernmost Scandinavia, in
Sweden at Torne Triisk, which arc, in fact, the westernmost occurrences of the
great distribution of this species in northern I^'inland and Russia. In Medelpad
and Jamtland runs the limit of the South Scandinavian distribution. Viola ru-
pestris occurs in southern Norrland, above all on sandy slopes in the river
valleys, but it also belongs to the flora of southerly hill slopes (vSwed. y>sydlutor-»
Andersson och Birger 1912, p. 93).

Some other steppe species stretch into southern Norrland with a small number
of occurrences. Foremost amongst them should be mentioned Ranunculus
polyanthemos (Fig. 14) and Crepis praeinorsa (p. 315).

The wide distribution towards the north of these two species may be con-
nected with their rich mountainous distribution in Central Europe and their less
decided character of steppe species (cf. above pp. 281 and 315).

The species have numerous occurrences in southern Dalarne. They reach
their northern limit with a cluster of occurrences in the Silurian district of
Lake Siljan.

From the coast district of southern Norrland there are only very uncertain
locality reports concerning Crepis praemorsa. Ranunculus pohanthemos, on the
other hand, has numerous quite positive occurrences tliere. Its northernmost
occurrence is in the parish of Nordingra in Angermanland (H. W. Arnell). (Its
locality in Jamtland, reported by Olsson 1894, must be judged \er\' uncertain.)

The distribution of Ranuncuhis poKanthemos in the districts named might be
j)ut in connection with local occurrences of calcareous soil, .Archaean lime (cf.
(jrevillius 1894), shell-gravel banks (cf Ilalden 1917 and 1920) or marl occur-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

319

Fig. 13. The distribution of Viola rupestris in the

Scandinavian North.

O: uncertain occurrences.

Fig. 14. The distribution of Ranunculus polyanthemos
in the -Scandinavian North.
0: uncertain occurrences.

rences. It agrees well with the occurrence of the species in north-eastern Finland;
From a rich distribution in large parts of South Finland (»In Fennia australi et
media plerumque satis frequenter*, Hjelt) it stretches eastwards, with isolated
occurrences high up in the north; it reaches the Kola Peninsula, and further
east it is found on the River Pinega inside the Kania Peninsula (Pohle 19 13).
The localities consist of southerly hill slopes with calcareous soil.

We have here an example of the not uncommon circumstance that species
which are southern in the western parts of the Scandinavian North have a nor-
thern limit that rises strongly towards the east. This has recently been pointed
out by Samuelsson concerning several hydrophytes that are southerly in Sweden and
looked upon as comparatively heat-loving and exacting as regards nutrition (Sa-
muelsson 1920, p. 37). Samuelsson considers that the explanation should be sought
in the wide distribution of lakes rich in nutrition in the said districts.

Attention must also be paid, however, to the temperature conditions, especially
concerning Ranunculus polyanthemos.

The distribution of the species in question towards the north in Finland and Russia
is due, of course, to the occurrence of calcareous soils and »Eutrophian Lake types*
in these districts, for the species are in their whole distribution tied to soil or
water that is comparatively rich in nutrition. But the rise of the northern limit

320 RIKARD STERNER

towards the east may also be judoed dependent on the temperature conditions
in summer, which arc very favourable in the east. The i6° C. July isotherm
which comprises large parts of South Sweden (see Fig. i, p. 256), travels
through Finland in a north-easterly direction not unlike the distribution limit of
Ranunculus polyanthemos. The general temperature conditions in northern 1^'in-
land during this season, schematically expressed in the position of the Jul\-
isotherm, are consequently hardly more disadvantageous than those of the same
kind in Central Sweden, i. e. the richest part of the distribution area of the
species in the Scandinavian North. It might be said, also, that, on account of the
favourable temperature conditions, the species has been able to utilize the sui-
table localities, suitable as to the nature of the soil, that exist in northern
Finland.

Tiie distribution areas of several other species belonging to the flora of the
South Swedish herbaceous hillsides, often forming important elements in it, stretch
along the coast to central Norrland and even reach some distance into the in-
terior, especially on the Jamtland Silurian district. Of herbaceous hillside species
with such a distribution we may mention Galium verum, Calamintha acinos (di-
stribution map in Andersson och Birger 191 2, p. 347), Arabis hirsuta (1. c. p. 339),
Saxifraga granulata, Pimpinella saxifraga, and Viscaria vulgaris. We have here
the northernmost outposts of the Baltic herbaceous hillside flora.

Many South Swedish steppe species reach their northern limits on the Central
Swedish plains.

With regard to some species the limit in the eastern part of Central Sweden
pretty faithfully follows the northern limits of the arable land, for instance Arte-
misia campestris (Plate 5), Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5), Polygala comosa (p. 316),
and Seseli libanotis (p. 334).

It should be noted that even species of the South Swedish herbaceous hill-
side flora with a different general distribution in Europe have a similar northern
limit in Central Sweden, for instance the Western European Pulsatilla vulgaris
(Fig. 15) and the general Middle European Heliantheniuni chamaecistus
(Fig. 16).

This northern limit would thus seem to be put in connection with the mode
of occurrence of species and the topography of the district. It is also of great
importance, liowever, that, thanks to the high lime percentage of the soil and
to the favourable climatic conditions, the Central Swedish [)lain districts ofter the
species better conditions than the higher, hilly coniferous forest districts in the
north. It should be noted that a great number of South Swedish species with
a wholly different mode of occurrence have their northern limit in these parts,
for instance, Inula salicina (Plate 7), Serratula tinctoria, Pulmonaria obscura
(Plate 11), Selinum carvifolia (Plate 7), Chima])hila umbellata (Plate 12).

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 321

Fig. 15. The distribution of Pulsatilla vulgaris

in Scandinavia (West-European).
O: occurrences, which, perhaps, should be re-
ferred to P. pratcnsis.
The species does not e.xist in Finland. In Den-
mark it occurs in most north-easterly Zealand,
north-western Fyen and in a great part of central

and eastern Jutland.

[The occurrence of var. gothlandica K. Joh. on

Gotland is marked.]

Fig. 16. The distribution of Helianthemum

chamaecistus Mill, (coll.) in Scandinavia.

Except a few occurrences in Skane, Blekinge,

and southern Smaland, which refer to H. hirsu-

tum '^^Thuill.) Merat, the map may, also, hold good

of H. nummularium (L.) Dun.

O: uncertain occurrences.

The species is distributed in southernmost Finland

and in Denmark on the Islands and in eastern

Jutland.

While the Umits of certain species /;/ the central parts of Vdstergotland make
a bend in a southerly or south-easterly direction, forming a westerly distribution
limit through Smaland, it continues in what is for the most part a westerly
direction concerning other species. Consequently these last species have a minor
number of occurrences in southern Varmland, Dalsland, and in Bohuslan. Li
north-westernmost Sweden the limits take a more northerl}' direction, cross the
Swedish-Norwegian frontier and surround a larger or smaller section of South-
Eastern Norway: Artemisia campestris (Plate 5), Crepis praemorsa (p. 315), Ra-
nunculus polyanthemos (p. 319), Veronica spicata (p. 310), and Viola rupestris

(P- 319)-

The occurrence of these species in Dalsland and Bohuslan ma\' be looked
upon as being due to the broken country with calcareous soil in central Dais-

322 . ■ R I K A R D S T E R N E R

land, to the arable area in southern Dalsland and to occurrences of shell banks
on the coast of Bohuslan.

Disregarding Inula ensifolia and Stipa pennata. wliich in Vastergotland have
only very inconsiderable and isolated occurrences — the most north-westerly ones of
their European distribution — the following species reach in this region tiie
north-westerly limits of their European distribution: Asperula tinctoria (Plate 5),
Phleum I5oehmeri (Plate 5), Polygaia comosa (j). 316), Prunella grandillora (Plate 6),
Seseli libanotis (p. 334), and Trifolium montanum (p. 301). Except Polygaia
and Prunella, these species, however, have one or a tew isolated occurrences
farther in the west in the neighbourhood of Christiania.

The great contrasts in the nature of the soil in Vastergotland appear in very
sharp distribution boundaries. It might be questioned whether such sharp differ-
ences in the character of the vegetation and the flora as occur in this district
can be found anywhere else in Soutli Sweden. The species in question are
confined to the calcareous districts. Immediately to the west of Falbygden the
barren plain called »Svaltorna» pushes in a wedge of land towards the north,
to a great extent occupied by pine-planted heaths on sand and large moor-land,
and beyond a large arable [)lain comes in, whose moraine and clay are, at least
in the upper layers poor in lime.

Even the species that do not reach their westerly limits in South Sweden but
show their continental character by an incomparably richer distribution in the
eastern parts, have the westerly limit of this richer part of the distribution area
in the calcareous districts. The species are richly distributed in P'albyden and
the neighbourhood of KinnekuUe but are missing or very scarce further west, for
instance Viola rupestris (p. 319), Crepis praemorsa (p. 315), \'eronica spicata (p. 3 10).

The fact that a very great number of species show an irregular distribution
in Suialand has long been subject to the attention of scientists (E. Paries »i825»;
Wahlenberg 1833, pp. XL iT.; Scheutz 1857 '^"'^ 1861 , Mard af Scgerstad 1912).
The most prominent features of the flora of Smaland are that southerly-, » nutri-
tion-exacting*, xerothermous species are confined to, or have their chief distri-
bution in the eastern part of the province, while westerly or northerly, less ex-
acting species are preferably or only found in the south-western part. Scheutz
has pointed out that a great number of species do not reach far inside the Baltic
coast, and that a likewise considerable number of species reach their western
limits in the central ]iart of the province (the country about Vaxio). .\ closer
study of the distribution of the species in Smaland rmd their causes ofters much
of interest. As a similar investigation is being carried out b)- another student,
1 can here only treat this problem summaril)- and with regard to a few species.

As has been pointed out before, Smaland is to a great extent uninhabitable
by the South Swedish steppe species. ^\n account has been gi\en on pp. 301 ft'.

THE CONTINENTAL ELORA OE SOUTH SWEDEN 323

of the generally sporadic localities the species have here at their disposal. Their
suitable localities are usually to be found in the north-eastern part of the pro-
vince. The occurrences of a majority of species reach their definite or occasional
western limits in South Sweden in this district. The limit, broadly speaking,
then runs from central Vastergotland in a more or less straight south-easterly
direction down towards the coast district on the Straits of Kalmar. Concerning
some species the limit then bends towards the west and passes through l^lekinge
(where, however, many species are missing and others are very scarce) and Skane
and then, concerning a few species, assumes a northerly direction and embraces
the plain of southern Halland. Hence the boundary forms a curve round the
South Swedish highland, more or less open towards the west. [For instance
Trifolium montanum (p. 301), Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5), Polygala comosa
(l). 316), and Crepis praemorsa (p. 315)].

The position of the distribution boundary in Smaland can be put into connec-
tion with the topography, viz. the oses and the broken country. A number of
species have their sole occurrences in Smaland on southerly exposed os slopes
or hillsides in the eastern part of the country of Jonkoping, especially in Ostra
harad (see above p. 307). There is, however, another factor, the influence of
which appears not so conspicuous in the distribution of the species here treated
in their more specialized mode of occurrence, but which is, none the less, very
important, viz. the precipitation conditions.

The account of these conditions given above (p. 259) shows them to var\-
greatly in difterent parts of the district. There is a very decided contrast be-
tween the eastern (especially the north-eastern) parts and the western parts.
Considering the intimate relation between the nature of the soil and the quantit)-
of precipitation, wc must allot to this relation a very great importance with re-
gard to the nature of the vegetation in a district like Smaland, where the
weathering soil material is to a great extent poor in electrolytes.

Add to this the fact that in large parts the country is level. Jhe Archaean
rock-plateau of Smaland comprises the greater, south-western part of the province.
(See the map on p. 343.) In this part the drainage is weak, and lakes and
moor lands occupy considerable areas.

An excellent example of the connection between the precipitation conditions
and the configuration of the country on one side, and the nature of the vege-
tation on the other is formed by the contrast between Ostra harad in the county
of Jonkoping and Uppvidinge harad to the south of it. The broken Archaean
rock country of Ostra harad, wliere there is a comparatively scanty precipitation,
with its smiling scenery and its flora, rich in southerly and continental spe-
cies — the level moraine plateau of the Vidinge wastes, where precipitation is
more plenteous, filled with meagre coniferous forests and large moor lands with

324 RIKARD STERXP:R

an immensely barren nature and with several occurrences of northerly (for in-
stance Betula nana) and Atlantic species (for instance Erica tetralix).

To these factors making a hindrance to the occurring of steppe species in
Smaland there are to be added considerable disadvantages in the temperature
conditions. As may distinctly appear from the accounts gixen above on pp.
256 and 257, the coast regions and lowlands around the South Swedish highland
have a considerably more genial climate than the latter.

With regard to the steppe species now being treated, the causes of the South
Swedish distribution-limits are thus to be sought in the following phenomena:

1. The distribution of the arable land;

2. Hie distribictioii of calcareous soils, which, especially in Vastcrgotland, causes
very sharply defined boundaries.

3. The occurrences of well-deueloped os-slopes 2ind broken coitjitry \n north-easter)!
Smaland.

4. The strongly varying precipitation conditions, especially the contrast between
the north-eastern and the south-western parts of the South Swedish highland.

The less directly displayed influence of irregularities in the temperature con-
ditions should also be ascribed a certain importance.

With regard to the distribution-limits of the remaining steppe species, whose
South Swedish distribution is not restricted to a small number of occurrences,
the following may be said :

A few species have a pretty remarkable distribution area along the coast of
Soiith-Eastcrn Sweden. Melica ciliata (Plate 10; in the interior part of the coast,
chiefly on limestone) [Poa bulbosa (often a colonist)], and Isatis tinctoria and Silene
viscosa, which are sea-shore plants. — This distribution type will be treated
later on in connection with similar ones of other continental species (Chapter x).

Regarding Silene viscosa, however, a few words will here be mentioned.

The peculiar character of its habitats on the Baltic sea-shores has been above
(p. 292) slightly treated. .\ot less ])eculiar is, however, its area of distribution
in this region, the only one outside the steppe districts (P^ig. 17K It may con-
ceivably be that the islets and skerries hardly exposed and often strongly nitro-
philous in their soil, form suitable habitats, the sj)ecies in them getting rid of
the struggle for s])acc with other species. Another cause of the distribution
area might be found in the climatic conditions, the scanty precipitation (it must,
however, be observed that this factor is to a great extent counterbalanced by the
lower saturation deficit in the dampness of the air) antl the high temperature
during the latter i)art of the summer. The most im])()rlant factor, however, seems to

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 325

^2^^;^;^='

Fig. 17. The distribution of Silene viscosa on the Baltic shores

me to occur in another quarter, viz. in the //locii: of dispersal of the species.
As Sernander (1901 b, p. 403) has pointed out, the waves may be an effec-
tive vehicle and, perhaps, also the water-currents are to be counted in. To
this, probably, may be added a dispersal of the seeds by birds; the striking
agreement of the distribution area with migratory bird-routes can hardly be an
accident. The frequency of the species in its localities being very changeable
(often the species is a real accident) the dispersal must be, in any case, a very
effective one, but in the same time, strongly restricted to certain regions.

The distribution of Isatis tinctoria on the Baltic shores, where it ma)' be a
real native (cf. Hjelt, » Conspectus* Vol. iii. Pars ii, p. 390), shows a note-
worthy coincidence with that of Silene viscosa: it is rather abundantly spread on
the seashores of South-East Sweden and South-West Finland but has only a few
occurrences in other shores (cf. later on p. 372).

The Swedish distribution-area of Potentilla rupesiris (Fig. iS), the peculiarity
of which has already been mentioned (p. 307), is strongly isolated. Its nearest

326

RIKARD STERNER

occurrences outside Scandinavia are in
north-eastern Germany, where the species
belongs to the > Pontische Hugel-forma-
tion» and reaches its western Umit so far
east as the Oder. The present area of
distribution in South Sweden can hardly
be explained with reference to the in-
fluence of geographical factors. The
numerous occurrences in l^ohuslan, the
country round (Gothenburg and northern
Halland show that the habitat amplitude
must be rather great and cannot be sup-
posed to form a hindrance to a continued
distribution. Evidence in favour of this
view is to be found in the fact that the
species has been observed as a colonist
or as a plant fugitive from cultivation in
other parts of the country, for instance
in tv.o localities in Narike and one in
Uppland (Vaksala). In Ostra harad in
Smaland I have several times noted the
species spread at roadsides. The present
shape of the distribution will probabK'
have to be viewed as not permanent.
The species is now undergoing a {process of spreading from some older occur-
rences, which may possibly be relics and which can in the first instance be
ranged with Falbygden and Ostra harad [cf the distribution of Dracocephalum
Ruyschiana (Plate 4), Pulmonaria angustifolia (Plate 4), and Lathyrus hetero-
phyllus (Plate 4)]; and this process is greatly assisted by iiuman activity directly
as a vehicle and indirectly by creation of suitable localities.

The peculiar distribution of Potcntilla arenaria (Plate 3 and 6) in eastern Sma-
land and Blekinge would seem to some extent to be explained in a similar
manner. The species is much spread on the oses, but just outside the present
boundary there, probably are localities of value equal to those inside.^ Thanks
to human intervention (the species is to a great extent spread along the road-
sides, the seeds probably accompanying the road gravel), the species is being
spread from the few natural localities it nia\' ha\e had in the district; and the

* The OS in Uic valley ot the rivulet yiBricsan» (between the upper Emavalley and the Ostergotlaml-
boundary) is not fully investigated. Certainly the species occurs on the os slopes all the way between
Ilultsfred and Eksjo.

Fig. iS. The distribution of Potentilla rupestris

in the Scandinavian North.

O: localities in which the species is a colonist

or fugitive from cultivation.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 327

present distribution is thus, probably not its maximum distribution under the
present geographical conditions.

Of the species confined to southernmost Siveden (Skane, in certain cases also
Blekinge, Oland and (jotland) those belonging to psammophilous vegetation should
above all be noted: Helichrysum arenarium (Plate 3), Holosteum umbellatum (on
Oland also on the rock-pavements of the Alvar), Koeleria glauca, Medicago mi-
nima (the occurrence on Oland at Borgholm, however, being on »pavement»), and
Poa bulbosa (on Oland and Gotland also on the » pavement »). To these may
properly be added the Sarmatian species, A.stragalus arenarius (Plate 19), Dian-
thus arenarius, and Gypsophila fastigiata (Plate 21).

The scanty distribution of these species in South Sweden is primarily, of course,
to be ascribed to the distribution of large sandy districts (or limestone pave-
ments). However, the first-named species are in their whole European distribu-
tion more southerly than the steppe species that are also widely distributed in
Central Sweden, and should be assumed to be more heat-loving than the latter.
The Sarmatian species, on tlie other hand, reach far north in Eastern Eurojje,
which is already testified by the peculiar occurrence of Gypsophila on sandy
fields in Dalarna.

Isolated Occurrences of the species in South Scandinavia.

With the treatment of these last-named species we have come to the feature
that is so conspicuous in the distribution of many steppe species, i. e. the iso-
lated position of the westerly occurrences.

A comparison, with regard to the distribution in Central Europe, between
steppe species and continental species with another mode of occurrence, for in-
stance forest species, shows that this feature is particularly characteristic of the
distribution of the steppe species. The others have generally a more or less
continuous distribution even to the extreme limit (see, for instance, Plate 15 and
16). The reason is naturally in the first place that, in accordance w-ith the strongly
specialized ecological demands of the steppe species localities suitable for these
species get more scarce the farther we get from the steppes.

It is curious, however, that the species have been able to reach all these
strongly isolated localities, and that this capacity is common to a great number
of species with a rather different means of dispersal. Another remarkable cir-
cumstance is the fact that these steppe species with isolated outposts in Central
or Western P^irope consist almost solely of perennial species which are also
often able to propagate vegetatively, while the steppe species include compara-
tively numerous annual hapaxanthous plants.

These remarkable circumstances agree well with the current opinion about the

328 . RIKARDSTERNER

explanation of the distribution of the steppe species: the isolated occurrences
should be looked upon as relics from an earlier and more even distribution. Our
knowledge of the post-glacial history of the country lends support to such an
opinion (see e. g. the summaries in the work of y> Deutsche Geologische Gesell-
schaftT igio and Hausrath 191 1). During the periods with more continental
climatic conditions the species have had occurrences that have more or less
closely connected the present isolated ones\

Even if isolated occurrences of steppe species generally find their real explana-
tion in this circumstance, we must not leave out of consideration the fact that,
thanks to a long-distance dispersal (even nowadays) certain species have been
able to reach isolated suitable localities.

Samuelsson (19 10, pp. 480 ff.) holds that the peculiar isolated occurrences of
Gypsophila fastigiata in J^ennoscandia should be explained as tlie result of a
long-distance dispersal. Another example of this, which may be of interest in
the sequel, is the occurrence on Riigen of Mulgedium tataricum, which is hitherto
scarcely found outside the steppes, a fact explained by several scientists on the
hypothesis that it has been brought thither in one of the great invasions of sand-
grouse in the middle of the 19th century. (Preuss, »Berichte d. Deutsch. Rotan,
Gcsellsch.», Bd. 27, 1909; Leick, »Mitteil. d. naturw. Vereins fiir Neuvorpom-
mern und Riigen;', Jahrg. 48, 1921).

It would seem to be expedient not to imagine the power of long-distance
dispersal of s|)ecies to be too narrowly limited. As has already been pointed
out, even very rare opportunities may be of great importance.

In South Sweden there are number of interesting isolated occurrences of steppe
species. Most of these are found on (3land and Gotland, where of course
favourable conditions are offered to these species. There are also remarkable iso-
lated occurrences in (Jstergotland in the country round Omberg (Oxytropis pi-
losa), in Falbygdcn (Stipa pennata), at Kinnekulle (Inula cnsifolia), and in Skane
(for instance, Senecio integrifolius. Allium montanum, Asperula tinctoria, and
Carex obtusata).

Many steppe species have their remotest North- West European occurrences
on Oland or Gotland: Adonis vernalis (Plate 14), Anemone silvestris (Plate 17),
Aster linosyris, Carex ligerica, Pulsatilla patens (note the occurrences in central
Norrland, in the parishes of Resele, Liden and Ramsele in Angermanland), and
Viola pumila; the strongly isolated occurrences on (31and and Gotland of the
Siberian species: Artemisia laciniata and rupestris and Garex obtusata, and the
occurrences of the Pontic species: Bassia hirsuta (Plate 13), Plantago tenuiflora

' Under these favourable eliiiialie conditions ilie species may also be supposed to have had greater
power of distribution throufjh a better fructification.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 329

(Plate 13), and Ranunculus illyricus (Plate 13) are very peculiar. Here it may
also be observed that many South or Central European species have isolated
occurrences on Oland and Gotland (cf. above p. 276).

The occurrences on Oland and Gotland are attached to isolated minor distri-
bution areas in North-Eastern and Central Germany, which, like those of Oland,
rest on ecological conditions that are exceptionally favourable to the species.

True, the flora of Oland and Gotland lacks a number of species found in the
North German centres of occurrence of steppe species (e. g., Stipa pennata and
capillata, Aster amellus, Scorzonera purpurea, Campanula sibirica and bononiensis
etc.); but it must be considered remarkable that the Baltic has not been better
able to prevent the species from reaching Oland and Gotland. [It must be
pointed out, however, that on the other hand Oland and Gotland lack steppe
species that have a wide and even distribution in North Germany (Trifolium
alpestre, Thesium ebracteatum, Eryngium campestre, Dianthus carthusianoruni etc.)].

The species here called y Siberian-» are especialh' characteristic of the flora of
Oland and Gotland. (Add to the just mentioned species Potentilla fruticosa, be-
longing chiefly to a vegetation type, which will be treated later on in Chapter x.)
Their occurrences on these islands are the only important ones outside the
Siberian and North American distribution-areas. They may be explained as being
caused by an immigration from localities in Central Europe, which in their turn
should be looked upon as relics from a wider European distribution during some
pre-glacial or inter-glacial epoch. During the continental periods of the post-
glacial epoch they must have had a wider distribution than at present; and
thus we can more easily imagine their immigration to Oland and Gotland. — The
occurrence of these Siberian species on Oland and Gotland, as in their other
isolated European localities, is of very great interest from several points of view;
and thus there should be much to add here, but .space does not permit it.

Of the remaining isolated occurrences of steppe species on Oland, the occur-
rence of Plantago tenuiflova is probably the most striking one (Plate 13).

Its appearance on the Alvar of Oland would seem to be the only one outside
the Pontic steppes. It is so much the more remarkable, as the plant in its dis-
persal is wholly dependent on its fructification. It can easily be observed that
the frequency of the species varies a great deal during difterent years, and that
this is connected with the state of the weather, but in spite of this the species
has been able to spread over almost the whole of the island. Hence we have
here another example of the great climatic amplitude of steppe species.

But if Plantago tenuiflora thrives so well on Oland in the present climate, it
may be questioned whether its immigration tliither must be placed in some con-
tinental period, during which an immigration step by step into Oland would ex
hypothesi take place, thanks to now vanished occurrences in Central Europe.

330 R I K A R D S T E R \ E R

Concerning this question we must admit the difficulty of explaining why the
species should have become extinct in these Central European occurrences. The
occurrence of the species on Oland should perha])s rather be taken as a result
of a long-distance dispersal through birds.

From South-Eastern Juirope there are migratory bird-routes to the Southern
Baltic (Palmen 1876; Duncker 1905; Lucanus 1922). J-'or certain gull species,
especially Larus ridibundus, which breeds in great numbers in swamps on the
Alvar of Oland, there are migratory routes from the Hungarian plain to the
Southern Baltic (see, for instance, Lucanus 1. c, pp. 31 ft"). The birds would
generally seem to make the passage from South-Eastern Europe to the Southern
Baltic in a very short time (one day or so) without any pause. It seems to me
quite conceivable that the birds then, occasionally, bring with them such little
seeds as are here spoken of. As Plantago tenuiflora grows in Hungary in places
that are damp in spring, the edges of small bodies of water, lakes etc., (Kerner,
Osterreich. botan. Zeitschr. 1875, Prodan 19 15 and 1916), where also many
migratory birds have their whereabouts, I consider it by no means unlikely that
the immigration of the species to Oland has taken place in this way.

A similar explanation seems to me to be most likely regarding the former occur-
rence of Bassia hh'suta on Oland (at Ottenby). Its immigration would, however,
seem to have taken another route than that of Plantago. The species has a fairly
considerable number of occurrences in Southern Denmark and on the German
and Dutch coasts of the North Sea. Outside South Russia it occurs, besides, in
a few places in the Mediterranean region, inter alia on the French coa.st of the
Mediterranean (Plate 13).

An important migratory bird-route runs from the .south of the North Sea
across the Southern Baltic, where it turns off to the north east or the north at
the .southern end of Oland. P^normous masses of birds pause on or at the
southern end of Oland. Bassia might be supposed to have reached its locality
on Oland fr(nn the occurrences on shores of the North Sea through these birds.

The birds get to the .south of the North Sea across the Western Mediterra-
nean, the hVench Mediterranean district and the valleys of the Rhone and the
Rhine, and on the PVench coast of the Mediterranean Bassia has, as has been
mentioned, one of its Mediterranean areas of occurrence.

In this connection attention .should once more be paid to the peculiar distri-
bution area of Silene vi.scosa along the .south-eastern coasts of Sweden and the
southern coasts of Finland, where very important migratory bird-routes pass along
(p. 325). In this case also an immigration througii birds from the Hungarian
plain or the South Russian steppes seems to me to be conceivable.

To give any very great value to these hypotheses of dispersal by migratory
birds, of course, more evidence than has here been producetl is wanted. Among

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 331

other things it must be proved that seeds capable of germination exist at the
time when the birds are supposed to spread them.

The occurrence of Ranunculus illyricus on Oland is of a quite different nature
to those of Plantago tenuiflora and Bassia.

It is not rare in the central and especially in the southern part of the island.
Its mode of occurrence there has been treated above (p. 292). The frequency of
the species varies a good deal with difterent years; and the variations are clearly
connected with the question how far the state of the weather is favourable to a
xerothermous, heliophilous plant. The flowering seems to vary very much. In
certain summers flowering individuals are very scarce, while on the other hand
sterile individuals may give a silver gray hue to wide areas through their leaves.
The fructification seems often to fail (cf. Erikson 1898).

In relation to Plantago tenuiflora there is here the important difference that
the plant has a capacity of regenerating vegetatively in a very effective manner.
Each old individual developes germ-buds at the end of subterranean runners, and
in the next vegetative season each germ-bud gives rise to a new individual. Thanks
to the vegetative regeneration, therefore, Ranunculus illyricus is able to survive
even years unfavourable to flowering and fructification.

With regard to such a species, therefore, wc have not far to look for the
relic theory.

Several species with remarkably isolated occurrences in South Sweden are
equipped to survive long and also to some extent to propagate in the vegeta-
tion. Adonis vernalis has a considerably powerful subterranean system, from
which a great number of vegetative-floral sprouts rise during every vegetative
season. As the subterranean stock of the older individuals gradually branches off,
new individuals are created. The case would seem to be similar concern-
ing Stipa pennata, Oxytropis campestris and pilosa, Pulsatilla patens and pratensis
(cf. Johansson 191 2), Anemone silvestris, and Asperula tinctoria. The view that
these species are remains of an ancient, more xerothermous flora should find a
certain support in this feature of the organization of species.

Here the Pontic — South and Central European Poa bulbosa may be called to
mind. Along the coast of south-eastern Sweden it has a branch of distribution,
projecting strongly towards the north from its Central European distribution area.
This branch might be connected with the capacity of the species of vegetative
propagation. In South Sweden it is extremely rare as }io}i viviparous.

As has before been cursorily mentioned, some steppe species which reach
their north-western distribution-limits in south-eastern Sweden have one or more
isolated occurrences farther west, viz. in south-eastern Norway, in the country

332 ■ R I K A R D S T E R N E R

about Christiania and in various places in Denmark, espcciall)- north-eastern Jutland
and north-eastern Zealand. These isolated occurrences are worth special atten-
tion. They would nowadaj's generally seem to be interpreted as relics of an
ancient, more continuous distribution area. With regard to certain occurrences
in Jutland that belong to these species, Warming has, among others made himself
spokesman of a similar opinion (1904, p. 78).

In the neighbourhood of Christiania the following steppe species have isolated
occurrences: Asperula tinctoria at Ostenso (Plate 17), Phleum Boehmeri: in many
localities (Plate 5), Pulsatilla pratensis (Fig. 19), Scseli libanotis (p. 334), Tri-
folium montanum (p. 301), and Allium montanum (Plate 6).

In north-eastern Jutland there are, inter alia: Asperula tinctoria (formerly at
Aalborg), Crepis praemorsa, l^yngium campestre, Medicago falcata, Prunella
grandiflora (Plate 6), Senecio integrifolius (Plate 6), and Trifolium alpestre (Plate
6), to which may be added Anthericum liliago (Central ICuropean distribution).
On Zealand there are somewhat isolated occurrences of Potentilla arenaria, Pul-
monaria angustifolia. Prunella grandiflora, and Thesium ebracteatum.

The occurrences in question correspond to very favourable ecological condi-
tions in the isolated localities. The soil is strongly calcareous, and the tem-
perature-conditions in the neighbourhood of Christiania differ greatly in favour of
xerothermous species. Hence it is not so remarkable that these steppe species
are able to thrive in the localities, but the strong isolation makes the occur-
rences peculiar.

Concerning many steppe species with a comparatively wide distribution in
Southern Scandinavia a division of the distribution area into two branches, an
easterly and a westerly one, forms one of the chief features. The eastern branch
comprises Sweden to the east (and north) of the South Swedish highland; the
western one is formed by occurrences in Skane, on the Danish Islands, Jutland
and, if you like, in the neighbourhood of Christiania, to which may be added
for some species one or another locality in South Sweden to tJic west of the
South Swedish highland (Plate 6). The distribution branches of some species are
sharply defined, as in the cases of Phleum Boehmeri (Plate 5), Crepis praemorsa
(p. 315), and Pulsatilla pratensis (Fig. 19), |cf. also Cynanchum vincetoxicum
(Plate 18), Melamj)yrum neiuorosuni (Plate 16), Cnidiuin xenosum (Plate 20\ etc.];
in other instances the western branch is much weaker, as in the cases of Asperula
tinctoria (Plate 15), Trifolium montanum (p. 301), Potentilla arenaria (Plate 6), and
Seseli libanotis (p. 334).

The reason for this division of the South Scandinavian distribution area is
naturally in tlie first place tiie fact that only the plains on both sides of the
South Swedish highland furnish localities suitable for the steppe species; the
eastern branch, forming a more continuous ])icce of land and being \^o(^x in prccipi-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

333

tation is naturally more favourable than
the western one, dismembered as the
latter is by the sea.

If the said isolated occurrences of steppe
species are relics of a more continuous
distribution, they ought to be relics of
a more poiverfully developed toestern
branch of the Scandinavian distribution
area.

As the North German plain should
have been able, with a more continental
climate, to offer favourable conditions to
a steppe flora, its continuation towards
the nortii-west, which the Danish Isl&nds
and the peninsula of Jutland may be said
to form, should at the same time have
been much more suitable for steppe
species than at present. Apart from
the climatic conditions, this should have
been the case during an earlier post-
glacial period, for the soil must have
been better in these parts, before it was
leached by the precipitation.

Hence it seems to me to be fairly
probable that these isolated occurrences of steppe species should form remains
of a more continuous western branch of distribution that the species once had
in Western Scandinavia.

In connection with this there might be brought forward the possibility of cer-
tain peculiar occurrences of species in Vastergotland having arisen as part of a
similar westerly branch of distribution: Prunella grandiflora (Plate 6), (which has
a locality in north of Jutland and one, but somewhat uncertain, on Zealand), Allium
montanum (Plate 6), Stipa pennata, Dracocephalum Ruyschiana (Plate 4), and Po-
tentilla rupcstris (p. 326).

Fig. 19. The distribution of Pulsatilla pratensis

(L.) Mill, in the Scandinavian North.

As to Denmark the map refers to P. « pratensis

(L.) Mill.» in Hayek's sence -|- P. > nigricans

Storck». Cf. p. 402 in Appendix I and Ostenfeld

191 1, pp. 252 ff.

O: uncertain occurrences.

The two branches in the South=Scandinavian distribution.

The division mentioned of the Scandinavian distribution-area into two branches
is also of interest from another point of view. It has been pointed out that the
reason of the division is that the South Swedish highland isolates from each other two
plains with localities suitable to the species in question. In some cases, however,

23 Geog^-afiska .Innaier l<)22.

334

R I K A R D STERNER

the two distribution branches are marked also through the absence or very scanty
distribution of the species in southerrunost Szveden (Skane): Seseli libajiotis (F"ig. 2o)
is ahnost totally missing in southernmost Sweden, but it has man\- localities in
Southern Denmark, though it does not occur there further east than on the western
coast of Zealand. The case is similar, though less conspicuous, regarding Asperula
tinctoria (Plate 5), Potentilla arenaria (Plate 6), and Prunella grandiflora (Plate 6).
The two branches of distribution also mark two immigration routes to Scan-
dinavia, for usually the only localities suitable to the species were along these

routes. Regarding the recently mentioned
species this immigration must have been
split up into two routes already before
the south western most part of Sweden was
reached. This may have been the case
with the immigration of several other
species too, but as these are widely spread
in southernmost Sweden (Skane), the
original immigration routes cannot now
stand out distinctly.

Hence in the distribution of the spe-
cies in (jucstion we should have examples
of the fact that the immigration route
determines the present distribution: in
Skane, which was situated off the immi-
gration routes, the species did not spread
to any extent worth mentioning in spite
of the probable supply of suitable loca-
lities. In this connection it may be ob-
served that some steppe species, which
Fig. 20. The distribution of Seseli libanotis in have only the westerly distribution branch,

Scandinavia and Finland. ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ j^^^ ^p^.^^^ j^ Denmark but

O: uncertain occurrences. . (^,0 ^- -r i- 1

, ^^ , , . , , r are absent m Skane, intolium alpestre

In Denmark the species has a number oi occurrences ^

alsoonFyen,Lolland, andSams6,andinSchlcswig. (I'^ate 6), Thesium ebracteatum, and

Eryngium campestre.
A number of species are lacking in Denmark but are spread in south eastern
Sweden, and have consequently only availed themselves of the easterly immi-
gration route. Besides species with a more inconsiderable distribution in south-
eastern Sweden (for instance, Oxytropis pilosa, not to mention the species con-
fined to Oland and Gotland), Polygala comosa (j). 316) and Viola rupestris (p. 319),
should be ])ointed out. They have only a small numl)er of occurrences in Skane
but arc, especially, Viola, widel)' distributed in south-casicrn Sweden. Several

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 335

continental species belongino- to other vegetation types have a similar distribu-
tion, Geranium bohemicum (Plate 12), Ledum palustre, Achroanthes monophyllos
(Plate 21), Scutellaria hastifolia (Plate 10). To these might be added many non-
continental species, especially certain calciphilous species, as e. g. Carex orni-
thopoda, Corydalis pumila and Draba muralis (Plate 8).

The species might be supposed to have immigrated by an easterly route to
south-eastern Sweden and, for some reason or other, not to have attained its
full distribution towards the west (cf. Chapter xi).

That several clifif-plants spread in south-eastern Sweden are absent in south-
western Scandinavia is natural, as suitable localities are there almost wholly
lacking for similar species (for instance, Mclica ciliata (Plate 10) and Sedum
album (p. 357).

Perhaps, in some cases, the cause of these peculiarities in the South Scandi-
navian distribution are to be ascribed to the South Swedish highland, making, of
course, a hindrance to the interchange of species between central and southern-
most Sweden.

To what extent does the distribution on the other side of the Baltic correspond
to the division of the species between the distribution-branches mentioned? We
find the remarkable circumstance that several species of the westerly route are
missing in a considerable part of north-western Germany. Some species have their
westernmost occurrences in the coast districts of northern Germany as far to
the east as the country round Stettin: Asperula tinctoria (Plate 15), Crepis prae-
morsa, which has, however, an occurrence on Riigen too (Plate 17), Potentilla
arenaria (Plate 6), Prunella grandiflora, Pulsatilla pratensis (in Hayek's sense), and
Senecio integrifolius (Plate 6). The continental Pulmonaria angustifolia, belonging
to another vegetation type, shows the same peculiarities in its distribution. In
order to make out the immigration of these species into Western Scandinavia
it is, however, not necessary to conceive a former distribution farther in the west
in North Germany. A direct immigration across the sea from the neighbour-
hood of Stettin into Western Scandinavia may be as possible as a similar one
from North-F^astern Germany into South-Eastern Sweden.

Flow are the steppe species that are confined to the eastern distribution-
branch, spread on the other side of the Baltic.^ With a couple of exceptions, these
species are confined to the eastern part of the North German plain. Polygala
comosa and Carex ligerica form the exceptions: they reach their western limits
in the east of Hanover. (Of the other continental species, just mentioned, which
are lacking in western Scandinavia Scutellaria hastifolia has a remarkably wide
distribution in North Germany. It reaches its western limit not until the lower
W^eser; cf Chapter xi).

Here it should be remembered that some steppe species with a wide distri-

336 RIKARD STERNER

bution in North Germany arc totally missin<^ in Scandinavia, such as Dianthus
carthusianorum, Carex praecox, and Astragalus cicer.

Summary.

1. The occurrences of the steppe species in South Sweden are situated in the
eastern part of that area, or are stronj^ly concentrated tliere. They are found
mainly in the calcareous districts, on the great arable areas, on sandy fields,
and on the slopes of the os-ridges.

2. The region in South Sweden within which the distribution of the steppe
species more or less completely falls can be defined thus: in the north the
boundary runs from the lower [)art of the Dalalven in an approximately south-
western direction across the plains of Vastmanland and Narke to the central
part of Vastergotland, where it turns off" in a south-easterly direction and passes
through Smaland down towards the Kalmar district. Erom here the boundary-
runs westward, enclosing parts of Blekinge and Skane, though it should be ob-
served that several species distributed in the eastern part of Central Sweden are
altogether absent or rare in Skane and Blekinge.

3. The present distribution of the steppe species in South Sweden seems,
as a rule — so far as we can form an oj^inion at present on such questions —
to be determined by the present geographical conditions of the region, its climate,
the nature of its soil and topography, in connection with the capacit)' of tlie
species to spread themselves.

4. In some cases we are compelled to have recourse to another mode of
explanation — the species have occurrences that are relics of a distribution which
was wider in former days and which was made possible by more favourable
geographical conditions.

5. The distribution of the species throughout Scandinavia and Denmark may
be said to be divided into two branches — an eastern one and a western one,
parted by the South Swedish highland. Many species have the western branch
marked by only a few isolated occurrences, which are probably mere relics,
while other species lack this branch altogether, l^ut there are also some species
iliat ha\e no eastern branch.

6. J'he distribution of the species on the other side of the Baltic is usuaih'
in accordance with the Scandinavian distribution: species restricted to the east
of South vSweden reach their western limit in the east of North ('icrnian\-, while
species that are found in western Scandinavia and Denmark also ha\e a di-
stinctly more wester!)^ limit of distribution in North (lermany. Ne\ertheless it
is to be noted that there are exceptions to this: one or two species that are

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 337

distributed only in the east of South Sweden have a westerly Hmit of distribution
in the west of North Germany, while some species that have in Denmark and
western Scandinavia a westerly limit of distribution have a comparatively easterly
limit in North Germany. At the same time it must be pointed out that several
species distributed far to the west in North Germany are altogether lacking in
the east of South Sweden, while some of these species have occurrences in
Denmark and the west of Scandinavia.

Chapter X.
Species belonging to the thin foliferous forests of Eastern Europe.

Their IVlode of Occurrence.

The thin foliferous forests that are here in question correspond to two types
of vegetation in the scheme on p. 233, namely the xerophilous thin foliferous
forest (»steppe forests*, dry wooded slopes, brushwood slopes etc.), and secondly
the mesophilous thin forests formed of trees which do not throw so much shade.
I have combined the types here in order to economize space, and also because
several species belonging to different types exhibit similar conditions of distribu-
tion in South Sweden.

We have now passed over to types of vegetation which have their proper
domicile in the Middle European flora district, and which contribute to characte-
rize that district. In accordance with this fact we shall find that the flora that
distinguishes the types of vegetation has a tolerably uniform composition throughout
the whole of Middle Europe. But the fact that there are better conditions for
the species falling under this head in continental regions than in maritime ones
is shown by the greater number of species in the flora of the first-named regions.

We find both the types of forest that are now in question abundantly repre-
sented in the vegetation of Central Russia.

Tlie xerophilous thin foliferous forest is closely connected with the meadow
steppe in the matter of the composition of the flora. There is a connecting link-
in the y> steppe forests-i).

These consist of low-growing, thin coppices which appear here and there on
the steppes where the conditions of the ground are suitable, as near watercourses
or on mounds where the salt in the soil has been leached to a considerable depth
(cf. Tanfiljev 1894 ^"f^ 1906 etc.). As regards the composition of the flora, I
can here give only a few slight indications and refer to other publications: e. g.
Chirjaev 1907, e. g. pp. 350, 351, 362, and 367; and 1910, e. g. pp. 350 and 362
[government of Kharkov]; Keller 1903, e. g. pp. 11, 23 [government of Saratov] ;

338 RIKARD ST1':RNER

Novopokrovsky 1914 [The Territory of the Don KossacksJ; Sidorov 1S97, pp. 5 ft".
[Ekaterinoslav] ; Tanfiljev 1894, pp. 146 ft". [Voronezh]; TaHev 1QO2 and 1904 etc.

These coppices seem, as a rule, to have a mosaic vegetation formed of groups
of trees or shrubs with patches of meadow steppe between. The most important
tree is the oak, while amongst the shrubs may be noticed Prunus spinosa and
fruticosa, Evonymus verrucosa, Acer campestrc and tataricuni etc. Of the abundant
herbs in the flora may be mentioned Agrimonia eupatoria, Clinopodium vulgare,
Cynanchum vincetoxicum, Geranium sanguineum, and Origanum vulgare, which
often recur in lists of species.

In Central Russia we find similar forest types on slopes and escarpments with
a southerly exposure on dry groimd. Copious lists of species illustrating the com-
position of the flora may be found, for instance, in the following works: Flerov
1902 and 1910 (e.g. lists 34,66, 68,494,648); Murashkinsky 1906; Korshinsky
1888 and 1 891; Gordjagin 1889 (e. g. pp. 46 ff.); Smirnov 1903.

In Central Europe this type of forest would seem to have its best representa-
tive in thin oak forests on fairly dry ground and in certain brush communities,
for instance, in Hayek 19 14, »Eichennieder\valder» (pp. 123, 124), »Sommergrune
Buschholze» (p. i26);Drude 1896, »Lichte Hain- (und Vorholz) formation* (p. 312),
1902 (e. g. pp. 184 ft"., 439); Domin 1906 (»Lichte xerophile Haine und Gebiische»,
pp. 32 ft'.). In the ground flora, of course, some of the species have disappeared,
and others have been added, but the resemblances must be regarded as consider-
able. In the south of England there are oak forests and brush communities on
calcareous ground which may perhaps be regarded as representatives of this type
(Tansley 19 11, p. 153; Moss 1913, pp. 79, 99)-

The vicsophilous foliferons forest type with which we are here dealing seems to
play a prominent part in the vegetation of Middle Russia. Especially does this
appear to be the case in the eastern parts of the region. It would seem pos-
sible to connect this fact with the circumstance that the foliferons forest formed
of trees throwing a strong shade (^>'>linidcn'>>, »the grove») retires rapidly, a fact
which in its turn probably has its foremost cause in the increasingly continental
character of the district.

The trees composing these forests are chiefl\- birch, aspen, and oak, but not
infrequently there are also pines. The shrub la>cr, which is often but little
developed, includes such plants as Evonymus verrucosa, Prunus padus, and
Rhamnus frangula. The ground vegetation can be characterized as rich in herbs.
Among the species that are mosi frequcntl\- included in the lists of species may
be mentioned Calamagrostis arundinacea and Melica nutans, Melainp\'rum neino-
rosum and pratensc. Geranium silvaticum, Convallaria majalis, Fragaria vesca,
Solidago virgaurea, Pteridium acjuilinum, Trifolium medium. l'ol\-gonatum odoratuni,
Potentilla erecta, Rubus saxalilis, and red and blue whortleberries. See too Flerov

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 339

1902 (e.g. pp. 73, 79, 114, 286); 1910 (lists 47, 128, 172, 192 etc.); Korshinsky
1888 (e. g. pp. 104, 105); 1891 etc.

To what extent these communities have been created by human intervention
it is impossible for me to determine. But it would seem to be quite certain that
there exist communities of this kind that are entirely natural.

In Central Europe this type of vegetation is scarcely likely to be found in its
genuine form. It seems there to be replaced by more shaded types of forests,
especially the beech forest. We may regard as corresponding to it certain moun-
tain forests of birch and aspen, and certain forests in which the oak is the domi-
nant tree. In the former, however, the ground flora seems to be poorer in herbs
and richer in undershrubs; and in the latter there have appeared a number of
species belonging to Central or Western Europe. The following references can
be given: Hayek 1. c, »Gemischte Laubwalder» (p. 89, in part), >^Birkenwalder"
(p. 90), »Der siiddeutsche Eichenwald» (p. 104), »Der ostbohmische Iuchenwald»
(p. 123); Drude 1896, »Vorholzformation» (p. 312), »Baltisch-hercynischer (Nadel-
und) Laubwald» (p. 314); Drude 1902, »Gemischte Laubholzer und Buschgeholze»,
»Untere hercynische Laub- (und Nadel-Meng-) vvalder» (pp. 135 ff.); Domin 1. c,
»Lichte, massig feuchte bis halbxerophile Haine» (p. 31). In England the type
of vegetation here in view would seem to have something corresponding to it in
certain oak forests in which there is no undergrowth of hazel throwing a deej)
shade (Tansley 1. c, e. g. pp. 123 fif.).

In the sontJi of Sweden forest types of this kind are widely distributed and
play a prominent part in the vegetation. They are of several different kinds,
sometimes produced b}^ human intervention, and sometimes quite natural.

The pre-condition for their existence as natural is a broken topography. It
is the slopes with a southerly exposure and the natural forest edges on shores
which would seem to be, in the main, their natural abode.

Through the transforming activity of man on the primeval forest this type of
forest has to a large extent been replaced by a forest vegetation with a sparse
stock of trees. Through cutting, pasture and haj-making coniferous forests have
had to give way over large areas to light birch and aspen forests [yhagar-»)\
and the closed shady foliferous forest {y>hindeny>) has passed into a park-like mosaic
vegetation called y>ldvangem\ composed of small »groves» separated by meadows.

Space does not permit me to say anything, except with the very greatest
brevity, as to the composition of these types of forest and their occurrence in
South Sweden. (See Hult 1885; Sernander 1892, pp. 32 ft"; 1900; »iqoi a»;
»i920 b»; 1922, p. 35; Hesselman 1904; 1905 etc).

Nearest to the dry, thin, steppe forests of Russia come one or two peculiar
types of forest on Oland and Gotland. They occupy an intermediate position
between the vegetation of the Alvar and the closed forest. They appear where

340 RIKARD STERNER

the layer of soil on the limestone pavement is not sufficiently thick and moist
to permit closed forests to arise. On Oland they consist of low foliferous forests^
mainly composed of hazel and with sporadic low trees, such as oak, ash and
Sorbus suecica. Between the hazel thickets the ground is covered by meadows
rich in herbs, greatly reminding one of certain Alvar meadows. On Gotland the
pine is the dominant tree (cf. Hesselman igo8, pp. 83 ff.). These types of vege-
tation would seem to show great resemblances in composition to those in
corresponding localities in Central Europe. Special mention ma}- be made of
their wealth of orchids.

On hill slopes with a southerly exposure and with a nutritive soil there are
found throughout South Sweden forest types which we can call »oak slopes » or
»grove slopes» (Swed. •>'>ckbackart> and •>'>liindbackar>'>). The}- are most fully deve-
loped, and occur in the greatest abundance, in the south-east of Sweden, espe-
cially in calcareous districts. In these forest types we have something that corre-
sponds exactly to the tliinner oak forests of Central luu'oj^e. Many of the species
distinctive of South Sweden are distributed throughout the oak-forest zone of
Middle Europe: e. g., Agrimonia eupatoria. Clinopodium vulgare. Geranium san-
guineum, Lath}-rus niger, Melampyrum cristatum. Origanum vulgare, Serratula
tinctoria. Here too we find many species which have a continental distribution.

The flora of these forest slopes have many representatives in the conglomeration
of species from wholh' difterent plant communities, which forms the flora on
tree-clad rocky slopes with a southerly exposure. Here they meet with represen-
tatives of cliff vegetation proper, of the flora of herbaceous slopes, the flora of
coniferous forests, ploughland weeds etc. As so far scarcely any analyses of this
vegetation have been published with regard to South Sweden, I have considered
it proper to give some such analyses from difterent districts in the south-east of
Sweden (See table 4, Appendix II; cf. Erdtman 1922).

These lists of species may be of interest from several points of view. In this
place I shall only call attention to a peculiarity with regard to the dispersal
biology of the species, which is of some consequence for its bearing on an
argument in the se([uel. The flora includes what is assuredly an unexpectedl}^
small number of species which are especially equipped for wind dispersal. It
should further be obser\ed that the species whicli have such equipment occur
abundantl}' in other types of vegetation in the surrounding district, in coniferous
forests or on ploughlands. An exception to this, however, is ])rovided b}'
Cynanchum vincetoxicum. This is all the more peculiar because the ec)uipment
of the species for wind dispersal ought to be extremely efi'ective — name!}- a
winged, flattened, light seed provided with a powerful pappus. As will be shown
below, this circumstance may be connected with the peculiar distribution of the
species in .South Sweden.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 341

The forest and mountain districts of South Sweden, and also large parts of
the low-lying forest tracts of Central Sweden, usually lack the climatic and
edaphic conditions for the above mentioned oak and grove slopes. The thin
foliferous forests which we can here think of as a natural vegetation are of quite
a different character. On suitable slopes, and also in the natural forest-edges,
we should here meet with com[)aratively thin mixed forests, in which birch and
aspen were the dominant kinds of trees. Owing to human intervention, these
types of forest have obtained an immensely increased distribution, and, next to
the coniferous forests they are the most important types of forest in South
Sweden. In Swedish they are called »hagar» [which seems to correspond to one
of the dialect meanings of the l^nglish word »hag»].

It is in the east of Sweden, that a type of forest which falls under this head,
a mixed birch forest rich in Calamagrostis arundinacea, finds its main distribution.
Its ground vegetation is formed of mesophilous and comparatively heliophilous
grasses and herbs. The general distribution of this type of forest in Middle Europe
is clearly continental; and besides Calamagrostis itself it has several species of
continental distribution (Campanula cervicaria, Laserpitium latifolium, Melampyrum
nemorosum. Ranunculus polyanthemos, Selinum carvifolia); see Plate 22. it is
of interest to note that the commonest mesophilous thinned foliferous forest in
Central Russia seems to have as its distinctive species Calamagrostis arundinacea
and Melampyrum memorosum.

In the north-eastern parts of the South Swedish highlands this type of vegeta-
tion appears pretty generally on slopes with a southerly exposure. In the less
elevated parts of Ostergotland, in Sodermanland, in Uppland, and also in parts
of Vastmanland and the south of Gastrikland I have seen this type of vegetation
abundantly distributed, with a mode of occurrence which strikes me as possibly
being its natural mode. It is met with on the edges of coniferous forests which
occupy regions with Archaean rock or moraine rich in boulders, and which outside
these regions are replaced by clayey ground, marshes or lakes. In a forest
district in Uppland situated 2 — 4 miles (Swed.) north-west of Upsala, in the
parishes of Vange, Skogs-Tibble, Jarlasa, Jumkil, Balinge, and Vittinge, where,
as far as one can judge, the vegetation may still show much of its natural
character, there is a district which is especially worthy of study. Large areas
of marsh ground, which are now for the m.ost part drained and cultivated, and
some small lake basins alternate with Archaean rock tracts or low boulderous
moraine tracts covered with coniferous forests. The old shore-zones are occupied
by foliferous forests or mixed forests, in the ground vegetation of which the
leading part is played by Calamagrostis arundinacea.

In Table 5, Appendix II there are given a number of analyses (Columns I
and I — 8) cf foliferous forests rich in Calamagrostis arundinacea from different

342 , R I K A R D S T E R X K R

parts of southeastern Sweden. They should be able to throw a certain amount
of light on the composition of that type of forest.

One of the most characteristic plant-communities of the South Swedish high-
land is the meadows or forest-meadows rich in Ar?iica mo7iiana. In this respect
the South Swedish highland suggests comparison with the mountain tracts of
Central Europe that are poor in lime and rich in precipitation (see, for instance,
Drude 1902, pp. 137, 140, 217, 241). These Arnica-communities are common
in the western parts of the highlands. I<\irther east they appear less abundantly,
and they are extremely rare on the coast along the Straits of Kalmar.

Their flora, which is poor in species, consists, as a rule, of species that are
ubiquitous in the forest tracts of Middle Europe, or of West European species;
but in the east of Smaland they may sometimes be richer in species, and in such
cases may contain one or other continental species, of which examples are pro-
vided in the analyses 9 and 10, Table 5, Appendix II.

The Distribution of the species.

From what has already been said it will be seen that the continental species
that are to be treated here are extremely dependent on the topography in regard
to their natural possibilities of occurrence. The natural region of distribution of
the species ought to be located in districts with broken terrain where slopes and
rocky escarpments facing south and shore belts are occupied b}- more or less
thin forest associations. Thus it is the requirements of the plants for light which
should chiefly determine their natural distribution.

Another ecological character that a]:)pears in this way seems to be high re-
ciuirements with regard to the nature of the soil. The species appear in their
entire distribution area only on spots with more or less mould-like humus and
soil rich in electrolites. Thus their natural distribution would to some extent be
detern)incd by the precipitation conditions and the nutritive (lime) content of the
weathered material in the soil.

In contrast to what is the case willi the steppe species, the actual distribution
of the species in our days is also chiefly deteriFiined by these factors. The
bringing of new areas into existence by means of cultivation is not of such
salient influence with regard to them as with regard to the steppe species.

Species closely aki^i to the steppe species. For a number of species certain charac-
teristics a{:>t)ear again which are found in the distribution of the steppe species.
Naturally these features show closer resemblance the more a species approa-
ches the steppe species in its mode of occurrence. A transition between the
two groups of species is formed by the previously treated C rep is praonorsa
and Rajiunculiis polya)ithemos, which are marked by an abundant distribution in

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

343

Sornholn/V

nun

Fig. 21. Geomorphological Sketch-map of the South Swedish highland and the surrounding pjains
(after Ahlmann 1920. The stereotype has kindly been placed at my disposal by the editor of >Geo-
grafiska Annalers.) — i: land contours, lakes and rivers; 2: fault escarpments; 3: faults not actualized
in the topography; 4: limit of broken topographic areas. [Further in the west from Vetlanda and further
in the south of Yirserum there are smaller and less hilly tracts; cf. the distribution map of Hypericum
montanum, fig, 25]; 5: broken marginal zones; 6: limit of the Vastergiitland and Ostergotland plains.
The dotted areas show post-Archaean ground.

344

RIKARD STERNER

the flatter regions of Central Sweden and a Smaland-distribiitio7i juhicJi is
limited or concentrated to the broken regions in the north-east. (See Figs on pp.
315 and 319.)

Some other species previously mentioned Dracocephahim Ruyschiana (Plate 4),
and Pulmonaria angiistifolia (Plate 4), as well as Ajuga gcncvensis are also connected
with certain steppe species as regards both mode of occurrence and distribution
in South Sweden. For all these species we have statements as to their occur-
rence in meadow-steppe regions (e. g. in the Streletz- and the Kasatz-steppes in
the government of Kursk, according to Alechin, 1909 and 19 10), but in that case
they most frequently belong to scrubs or forest oases in the steppe region. [Cf.
Korshinsky's (1898) information as to the way in which the species appear in
the east of Russia]. In the south of Sweden the species appear both in dry
meadows and in dry hilly thickets (see Sernander 1908, pp. 54 ff., 61 {{., and the
analyses of vegetation on p. 304). 'Jhe distribution of the species in southern
Scandinavia, which is in many cases interesting, has already been mentioned
(see pp. 306 fif. and the distribution maps on Plates 3 and 4, and Appendix I.)
Some species more or less typical of thin dry forest associations. — In the first
place I will briefly treat two species distributed in almost the whole of Middle
Europe. A species which is characteristic of dry wooded hillsides throughout

Middle Europe is Agrimonia eupatoria. Its
distribution in Fennoscandia is shown in
the annexed map (Fig. 22). This distri-
bution would seem to correspond very
closely to the maximum distribution of
species with a similar mode of occurrence.
Thanks to its effective et]uipment for
spreading itself, of course, Agrimonia has
a great cajiacit}- for reaching suitable
localities.

This species is found nearly all over
the south of Sweden, but considerably
more abundanth- in the eastern than in
the western parts. In Smaland its grea-
test distribution is on the coast and in
the north-eastern interior of the province.
The species is very richly represented

in the plains of Central Sweden. In addi-
ng. 22. Tlie distribution of Agrimonia eupatoria ■ ^ \^ c ^ \

'^ ^ ' tion to a number ot natiu-al occiuTences,

in Scandinavia and I' inland.

■ ,^ , ,, • ■ 1 1 ,1 ^ 1 o it has also, thanks to its capacity tor

In Denmark the species is abundantly spread ()\er ' r J

almost the whole country. spreading itself, been able to acquire a

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

345

number of localities produced by cultiva-
tion (roadsides, fieldsides, and baulks etc.).
Like many other species falling under
this head, Agrimonia has a northern limit
of distribution that coincides closely with
the transition from the Central Swedish
plain into the Norrland forest region.
Attention should also be directed to the
wide distribution of the species in the
coastal skerries of South-East Sweden and
in the broken mainland that lie behind
those skerries.

In passing we must point out its
distribution in Norway. With its isolated
occurrences in the inner parts of the
fjords of western Norway Agrimonia ap-
pears as a representative of Blytt's ■» Boreal
element^-) (Blytt, e. g. 1876 and 1893) and
of Hansen's »Origanum formation* (Han-
sen, 1904 a and b; see above p-

317)-

Geranmm sangianeuni (Fig. 23) is an- over the south-eastern district (in the north to Toten)
other species which is pretty general in and on the southern and western coast to Sond

Middle Europe. In the south of Swe-
den it especially belongs to the flora

Fig. 23. The Swedish distribution area of Gera-
nium sanguineum.
In Norway the species is pretty abundantly spread

fjord ; in Denmark it is not rare in northern Jutland,
on northern Zealand and on Bornholm; besides it

is found on Falster, Lolland, Fyen, and in Slesvig.

of rockv escarpments, but it may also t it- 1 1 » u i r • .u

■' i ' -'In Finland it has also a few occurrences in the

form a part of the same dry forest hill- southwestern mainland.

side as Agrimonia (see table 4, Appen-
dix II). Geranium sanguineum is found almost throughout the south of Sweden-
In the west, especially in the west of Smaland, it resembles Agrimonia in oc.
curring less abundantl}^ than in the east. But it is not rare on the rocky coast
of the north of Halland and Bohuslan. It is less favoured by civilization in its
distribution than is Agrimonia. Thus it is not so common as the latter plant
on the plains of Central Sweden. Its distribution in the south of Sweden may
serve as an exatnple of the maximum distribution of species belonging to this
group which have shown comparatively little power of making use of the help
of civilization. — Yox this species too attention must be drawn to its wide distri-
bution in the coastal skerries and on the broken mainland behind. Inland
occurrences are especially to be found in cliffs and on the sloping edges of lakes
and watercourses.

346

RIKARD STERNER

Fig. 24. The Swedish distribution area of Vicia

cassubica.

O : uncertain or accidental occurrences.

In Norway the species has a few localities on the

southern coast (BanilCj LyngiJr — Christiansandj ; it

is not found in Finland; in Denmark it occurs

also in northeastern Jutland, in Slesvig (Midsunde),

on Fyen, and on Bornholin.

Fig. 25. The distribution of Hypericum montanum

in Sweden (a West European species).

O : uncertain occurrences.

The species is pretty abundantly spread in southern

and w estern Norway to Lofoten in the north ; in

Denmark it occurs rarely on the islands, except

Falster and Lolland, and in Jutland; it is not

found in Finland.

A type which is divergent in several respects is represented by the continental
species Vtcia cassubica (Fig. 24).

In certain districts of the mainland of South Sweden this species is one of
the commonest in the flora that is especially distinctive of rock}' escarpments
and dry wooded hills.

The species has evidently a great capacity for spreading itself in limited areas.
Tt is probably spread by birds, e. g. gallinaceous birds, which gather the peas in
their cro])s. Conservator Kjell KoltholT of Upsala has had the kindness to inform
me that one can imagine a very effective dispersal by the seizure of gallinaceous
l>irds with {)eas in their cro[)s by birds of prey, which like to seek out a place
from which they have a good \iew and where they can enjoy their booty
undisturbed, such as rocky cliffs and open wooded slopes. The content of the
crop will lluis be emptied in such ])laces.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 347

This species has a not inconsiderable power of turning to account suitable
localities created by civilization. Thus, it is rather often met with on roadsides,
railway-beds, in gravel- pits etc.

As appears from the map, the distribution is very different from that of the
two species mentioned above. I should especially like to direct attention to the
curious leap made by the species from Kolmarden to the southern shore of Lake
Malar, where it has some few occurrences, the only ones in the Malar district.
[Cf. the distribution of the West European Hypericum montanum (Fig. 25)].

Attention may also be drawn to the fact that the species is almost comple-
tely lacking on Oland and Gotland. Vicia silvatica, also a species characteristic
of wooded hillsides in South Sweden, shows the same peculiarity in its distri-
bution.

Vicia cassubica exhibits a close agreement with the preceding species in a
frequent number of occurrences in the broken coast regions of Ostergotland
and northern Smaland. In Norway the species has a remarkable distribution. It
occurs in the escarpments on the southern coast (Lyngor — Christiansand), but is
lacking in the Christiania district.

In connection with this species may be mentioned two other continental
species which are far rarer in the south of Sweden, but which nevertheless have
certain main features of distribution in common with Vicia cassubica: Cotoneaster
melanocarpa (Plate 12), whose general distribution in luirope is very peculiar owing
to a great bulge towards the west over southern Scandinavia from the distribution
area of Siberia and Eastern Europe, and Vicia pisiformis, which has a few occurences
scattered over Central Sweden and the south-eastern Norway, which are ver>'
much isolated from the also very much scattered occurrences found in the
Sarmatian-Cenlral European distribution area. (Plate 12).

Some species belonging to mesophilous thin forest associations. These species
are principally met with in the luxuriant vegetation, often rich in species, which
forms the edge of the wood in the shore belts of marshes, lakes and watercourses
in tracts with comparatively nutritious soil. To a great extent, of course, they
have obtained increased dispersal through human agency and are often found in
hayfields. Many of them can also be met with on dry wooded slopes.

Here may be mentioned in the first place Calamagrostis arundinacea. The
species has a wide distribution in South Scandinavia, but shows, nevertheless, an
evidently continental character. In South Sweden it is spread much more in the
north-eastern forest districts than in the south-western ones (Plate 22). — A similar
South-Scandinavian distribution has Tlialictru)n simplex.

A species falling under this heading which also is very widely distributed in
the south of Sweden is Selimiui carvifolia (Plate 7). Outside Sweden this species
is found over the whole of the mainland of Europe, with the exception of a small

348 RIKARD STERNER

area in the north-west. In the south of Sweden it i)rovcs to be to a very large
extent Hmited to low-lying land; in Central Sweden it is abundantl)- distributed
on the low-lying plains round the great lakes, while it is very rare in the South-
Swedish highland. To judge b)- m}- own observations, the species occurs very
often in Ostergotland, Sodermanland and Uppland in the broad-leaf forests which
have been described above as being rich in Calamagrostis arundinacea.

Campantila ccrvicaria (Plate ii). In a number of localities in the northeast of
Smaland, in the south-east of ()stergotland and Sodermanland and Uppland
(Jumkil and Jarlasa!) 1 have seen this species occur in wood meadows rich in
Calamagrostis arundinacea. According to information kindly given to me by
the late Mr. Herman Eroding, the clever taxonomist, the species is to be
met w^ith in Varmland especially in the edges of woods or thickets on hay-fields
by the side of lakes and watercourses (see too Skarman, Svensk Botan. Tidskr.
1912, p. 400 and 1914, p. 368). To judge by the position of the occurrences
on the map this seems also to be its usual mode of occurrence in Central Sweden
and southern Xorrland. .According to Andersson and Birger (191 2, p. 95), it
also appears on southward-facing hills in Varmland. In the south of Sweden the
species would seem often to appear in slopes covered with groves or oaks. On
Oland this is its normal mode of occurrence.

The distribution of this species differs from that of the species previously
mentioned in the fact that it comprises a large part of the forest region of
southern Norrland, and in the fact that in South Sweden it would seem to be
considerable more abundant in wooded hill districts (the north-east of Smaland and
the south of Ostergotland, Kolmardcn, Tiveden etc.) than on ])lains and in coastal
districts. It should be ])ointed out that this species is restricted to the north-
eastern and more broken districts in Smaland. In this respect the species shows
accordance with certain species j)rcviously mentioned, especially Ranunculus poly-
anthemos (p. 319) and Agrimonia eupatoria (p. 344).

To this group of species may be referred Campanula persicifolia and Scorzonera
humilis, which are common, or all but common, in almost the whole of South
Sweden. The first-named, however, is lacking, or rare, in a rather large area in
the south-west of Smaland. Towards the north this species pushes its way along
the coastal region of Norrland as far up as Angermanland, and is found even in
Jamtland, while Scorzonera, on the other hand, reaches its northern limit so far
south as the Gavle district, the south of Dalarne and the soulli of Varmland.
— In Middle luiropc the species are very widely distributed, but they are to-
tally absent from C^reat Britain and in an area cm the mainland of North-West
luH'ope.

Inula salicina (Plate 7), which is also found throughout almost the whole of
Middle Europe, is widel\- distributed in South Sweden. The distribution differs

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 349

in some respects from that of the above-mentioned types. The species especially
belongs to the flora of hills covered with oaks or groves but it may also appear
in meadows, especially in high-lying shore-meadows, and sometimes too in dr\'
meadows (see table i, Appendix II). It seems to be somewhat more exacting
with regard to the nutritive nature of the soil than the preceding species. More
remarkable, from the viewpoint of distribution, is the peculiarity that the species
is all but totally lacking even in the coastal districts of Smaland and Ostergot-
land. In this respect it agrees with a large number of »calciphilous» species. —
A small number of occurrences right through central Smaland form a peculiar
kind of connecting link. — The comparatively wide distribution of this species on
the west coast would seem to have its primary cause in marl and shell-bank
occurrences.

The species which have just been treated have not shown, or at least not shown
to any great extent, any easterly distribution in the south of Sweden. But to tlie
types of vegetation here in question there belong a number of species which are
lacking in the south-west of Sweden. A hint of this type of distribution is to
be found in the circumstance, which has been pointed out with regard to some
species already treated, that the distribution is considerable more abundant in the
south-east than in the south-west of Sweden [Ranunculus polyanthemos (p. 319),
Crepis praemorsa (p. 315), Agrimonia eupatoria (p. 344), Geranium sanguineum
(p. 345), and Vicia cassubica (p. 346)].

Another transitional type is supplied, as is shown by the map on Plate 7,
by MelampyruDi cristatum. This is very characteristic of the flora on hillsides
covered with oaks or groves in the south-east of Sweden. With regard to its
general distribution the species agrees pretty closely with Geranium sanguineum
but it is somewhat less widely distributed in the west of Europe.

Lasei'pitiiim latifolitim (Plate 7), which is also characteristic of the richer hill-
sides covered with oaks or groves in the south-cast of Sweden, has a greatly
restricted and purely easterly distribution in the south of Sweden. The species
makes its way into Vastergotland only in a small number of localities. From
there the limit runs in a southerly direction through the centre of Smaland and
the east of Skane. It is worthy of especial notice, therefore, that Skane tails
almost entirely outside the limit. Throughout the whole of north-eastern Sma-
land, from about the line Kalmar — Vetlanda — Jonkoping, Laserpitium is pretty
abundant. The few occurrences south of the line just mentioned fall in smaller
areas with undulating terrain.

This remarkable distribution limit of Laserpitium may to some extent be de-

~\ Geografiska Annaler rg23.

350 RIKARD STERNER

pendent on the precipitation conditions and the topography. In Smaland at least
these causes must be of great importance. It seems to me, however, not impossible
that the spreading of the species in South Sweden is not yet finished. The
peculiar, isolated occurrences on the southern coast of Norway and the total
absence of the species in the neighbourhood of Christiania and in northern Jut-
land, may also be irregularities in the distribution, that might hint at an as yet
unfinished spreading (cf. above Vicia cassubica).

The decidedly continental Melampyrum nemorosum (see Plate lo) is in the
south-east of Sweden, as in large parts of the east of Middle Europe, a species
highly characteristic of more or less thin rather mesophilous foliferous forests of
different kinds. In lists of species from Central Russia it is one of those whicli
most frequently recur. Its area of distribution in Sweden, as appears from Plate 8,
even lies somewhat more to the east than that of Laserpitium. Nevertheless it
comprises the west of Skane and from there forms a distinct West-Scandinavian
extension through Zealand and the north-east of Jutland.

The distribution of Melanip}Tum nemorosum in the south-east of Sweden is
of great interest.

In certain skerries on the south-east coast of Sweden Melampyrum nemorosum
is pretty common. The gaps in the distribution would seem to be partly ex-
plicable by the fact that suitable localities are lacking, or at any rate are rare,
in certam districts, e. g. amongst the rocky skerries of northern Smaland.

On the mainland the species appears more or less abundantly in some districts
within the skerries. In the most south-easterly part of Smaland, south of Kalmar,
for instance, where there are no skerries, this species is entirely absent. [Cf. Agri-
monia eupatoria (p. 344) and Geranium sanguineum (p. 345)].

Occurrences on the mainland are usually found on the banks of watercourses,
lakes or marshlands. From the coast of Blekinge the species stretches up through
the river valleys into the south of Smaland, where it has a number of occurrences
near some lakes.

In Ostergotland, Sodermanland, and also, though not so distinctly, in Upp-
land, the occurrences that lie furthest inland are isolated from the more abundant
distribution on tlie coast. In Sodermanland Melampyrum is abundant along the
coast. Apart from this it is lacking in the province, in spite of the great number
of lake-shores except in the extreme west. In Ostergotland we find a similar
state of things. Here the distribution is peculiar for another reason too. Within
the most westerly occurrences, and at a higher altitude above sea-level than they
have, there are numerous localities which seem to be quite suitable, but of which
the species has made no use.

In Uppland, from which province very cojmous material has been very kindly
placed at my disposal by Mr. Erik AluKjuist, Phil. Mag., I have been able to

THE COxNTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 351

study the distribution in great detail (Plate 8). Over and above a very abundant
distribution in the skerries and on the coast, the species has a large number of
occurrences in the south-eastern portion of the province. In most cases these
occurrences are found on shores. In certain districts, especially round Upsala,
the species appears on slopes occupying the border zone between moraine hillocks
and the cultivated clay-fields lying at their foot. In connection with what has been
said above (p. 317) as to the abundant distribution of certain steppe species on
the Upsala plain, the explanation of this state of things would seem to be
found in the fact that wood-edges have existed here ever since the land came
into existence. At the time when the moraine hillocks formed islets and skerries
in a coastal archipelago, Melampyrum grew in wood edges on the shores; and
even after a continuous land surface emerged, the species has been able to retain
these occurrences owing to the fact that the clay areas have never been occupied
by forests in consequence of the intervention of man.

West of the Upsala plain, Melampyrum has a smaller and somewhat isolated
distribution area, which falls within the above-mentioned (p. 341) moraine and
marsh ground region in the parishes of Jumkil, Jarlasa, Skogs-Tibble etc. In
these parts we can still study the mode in which the species naturally occurs:
it occurs abundantly in Calamagrostis-forests on the banks of (former) marshes
or lakes (see the analyses of vegetation in table 5, Appendix II). — The cause of
the gap in the distribution between this region of occurrence and the occurrences
down on the shores of Lake Malar to the south and on the plain of Upsala to the
east would seem partly to be found in the rarity of lakes and marshlands in the
intermediate region. [Another cause is perhaps to be found in the fact that this
region lies higher than the plain of Upsala and that its coming into existence
in the form of a continuous land-surface happened at a time when the popula-
tion of Uppland was still mainly engaged in tishing and had no reason for
preventing the forest from overrunning the entire surface of the land (Cf. Hogbom
19 1 2; Eriksson 1913; and Ekholm 19 15). Space does not permit of a more detailed
treatment of the interesting connection, here only hinted at, between the present
distribution of species in Uppland and the geographical development of the
land.]

The distribution of Melampyrum nemorosum in Sweden, therefore, is in man\-
respects peculiar and is widely difterent from that of the species previously
treated. It would be particularly interesting to attempt to determine the causes
why the area of distribution is restricted to coastal districts. Why has not this
species, like the species with which it most abundantly occurs in its localities on
the east coast, been able to spread itself further over the country?

The distribution of Cynandium vi^icetoxicuui in the south of Sweden. ^The Cy-
nancliuni pioble»iy>. Several of the above-mentioned peculiarities in the matter

352

RIKARD STERNER

of distribution are shared by Melampy-
rum nemorosum with other species. In
particular, its distribution exhibits several
points of agreement with that of Cynan-
chu)ii vincetoxicum.

I have submitted the distribution of
Cynanchum in the south of Sweden to
an extremely searching examination. But
as this examination is not yet completed,
only a brief report can be inserted
here.

Cynanchum has an extensive distribu-
tion in Middle Europe (Plate 18). In
Russia it also occurs abundantly in the
steppe region. Nevertheless it does not
appear to belong to the true steppe,
but to the steppe-forest oases (»non est
planta vera stepposa», Korsliinsky 1898,
p. 28g). In Central Russia, as also in
Fig. 26. The distribution of Cynanchum vince- Central Europe, it gTows especially in

rocky escarpments and on rocky flat
ground. In the south of Sweden this is
the most usual way in which the species
occurs (see analyses in table 4, Ap-
pendix II). In the coastal skerries, and
in certain mainland districts lying only a very little above the sea, it may also
be met with in dry wooded slopes, especially on stony ground.

As compared with the distribution of Melampyrum, that of Cynanchum
differs by being quite continuous along the east coast, so far as the skerries
extend, and by the fact that the species is lacking in the interior of Blekinge
and in the south of Smaland. In the greater part of south-eastern Sweden,
however, the situation of its distribution limit up-country very largely coincides
with the limit of Melampyrum.

In order to obtain, if pos.sible, some clear idea as to the causes of this distribu-
tion-limit up-country, I have first and foremost sought to determine the distribu-
tion in detail.

As Cynanchum in the interior of the country occurs all but exclusively in
rocky escarpments or cliffs, it is onh- natural to seek a connection between tlie
distribution of the species and that of the localities mentioned. It appears that
the absence of the species in the south-west of Sodermruiland has its principal

toxicuin in Scandinavia and Finhmd

O ■• uncertain occurrences. Cf. Plate iS.

In Denmark the species has a lew occurrences

also on Fyen and is found in one locality in

norih-eastern Jutland.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 353

cause in the fact that suitable localities are rather lacking. To some extent the
same would seem to be the case also with the distribution in Uppland and Vast-
manland. However, for the first-named province, at least, there might hold good
the same connection between the distribution of this species and the geographical
development of the land that has been pointed out with regard to Melampyrum
nemorosum. In the districts where, owing to the influence of cultivation, forests
have never been able to occupy a land-surface, therefore, Cynanchum would seem
to have retained, to a very large extent, its skerry occurrences. It must also be
noticed that Cynanchum has its occurrences situated on such levels that they
must have come into existence during the Sub-boreal period, during which the
spreading of this xerothermous species must have been favoured (Cf. above
p. 316).

In Ostergotland the distribution of Cynanchum shows no accordance with the
distribution of suitable localities. Further inland than the species readies in that
province, especially near the lakes in the Stanga-valley, there is an abundance
of suitable escarpments, many of which nourish an unusually abundant flora.

A close scrutiny of the distribution of Cynanchum in this last named district
is of great interest (See Plate 9).

From its abundant distribution in the coastal district of Tjust (the northern
part of the Kalmar county), which the map shows in its entirety only for one
or two minor areas, Cynanchum has long rows of occurrences up into the
country. Here it follows the sharply-defined valleys which are characteristic of
that region. Along such a valley the species passes in one place even into
Ostergotland, passing the boundary in the parishes of Dalhem and Oppeby. In
the eastern part of the latter parish, on the shores of Lake Bjorken, there have
been at the disposal of the species excellent rocky escarpments in an unbroken
sequence into the lake-basins of the Stanga valley. In this, as has been men-
tioned, the species might have been expected to make its way in great abupdance.
Nevertheless it is only to the eastern part of Lake Asunden that Cynanchum
has reached. In view of the fact that Cynanchum has an extremely good dispersal-
equipment — flattened, winged seed provided with a powerful pappus — it is
extremely curious that the species has not made its appearance in the numerous
other suitable localities.

Other peculiarities in the general behaviour of the species in the south of
Sweden seem to me to show that dispersal by means of seed does not take
place to any great extent.

In the first place I have never been able to find the species in suitable
localities more or less recently created by human intervention, such as rock-
blastings by the side of roads or railways, or dry, excavated, wooded hillsides;
and in the second place the exceptional position pointed out above on p. 340

354 • ■ ' RIKARD STERNER

which Cynanchum takes in the matter of dispersal in the flora of rocky escarp-
ments, seems to me to be remarkable from this point of view.

In order to obtain some definite knowledge with regard to the dispersal of
the species by means of the seed, comprehensive researches were set on foot in
the latter part of last summer as regards the formation of fruit and seed. These
researches must, of course, be continued for some years in order to }'ield satis-
factory evidence. The results so far are as follows: —

In the interior part of southern Tjust and in the south-east of Ostergotland
I found that the foruiation of fruit was quite insignificant. In most localities I
sought in vain for anything of the kind, while the numerous flower-stalks that
remained bore witness to an abundant blossoming. In Sodermanland and Upp-
land the formation of fruit varied greatly. As a rule it may be said that on
open localities, especially high rocky escarpments, there was little or no forma-
tion of fruit; on localities in a more sheltered position, as on the low rocky
humps in ploughlands or moraine hillocks, on the other hand, the formation of
fruit could be regarded as fairly good. The richest formation of fruit had taken
place in localities which lay in the neighbourhood of barns or adjacent to
roads with a heavy traffic.

These circumstances are in good accordance with the account of the pollina-
tion biology of Cynanchum which is to be obtained in the textbooks (e. g.
Kirchner 191 1, pp. 216 ff.). The Cynanchum flower can be pollinated only by
certain large flies which have strength enough to tear away the pollinia and
carry them ofi" (Anthomyia, Pyrellia, Sarcophaga, Onesia, and Tachina). These
flies naturally thrive less well on rocky clifls exposed to the wind than on low-
lying shore-slopes and hillocks; and the flies would appear in greatest numbers
in the neighbourhood of barns and highroads.

The occurrences of Cynanchum in the interior of the country, especially those
lying high above sea-level, are chiefly found in rocky cliffs. That the dispersal
of the species further inland is so insignificant, therefore, is probably explained
by the pollination biology of the plant and tlie nature of the localities.

These researches have also comprised the forviatioji of seed. This last varied
greatly, and the material before me does not sup})ly a safe basis for a judgement
as to the causes of this fact. To a very great extent the seeds were destroyed
by insects (according to information kindly given me by Professor Ivar Tragardh,
probably by a fly, Ortalis connexa), or else they had for some other unknown
cause come to nought, killed in an early stage, shrunken and empty. Possibly
sometimes shortage of water may be a cause why the seeds do not develop.
In most cases, however, the plant as to the rest show^cd no traces of suffering
from drought. — Geisenheyner (1904), who has studied the biology of Cynanchum
in Brandenburg, has, as to that area, too, reported a feeble formation of fruit, a

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 355

fact that he would explain by the scanty supply of water. However, if the
species not suffering from drought has formed fruit, the formation of seeds is
not good; he says: »Meist sind aber ihre Samen sehr diinn und scheinen mir
nicht keimfahig» (pp. 87 ff.).

Another circumstance which should be pointed out is that the seeds, as a
rule, seem to ripen so late in the autumn that they may be injured by frost.

These investigations into the formation of fruit by Cynanchum thus seem to
show that any continuance of the inland dispersal of the species from its occur-
rences in rocky cliffs is impossible, or at least extremely insignificant.

But in that case the question immediately presents itself: how has Cynanchum
been able to attain its present occurrences furthest in the interior of the country?
This brings us to a very remarkable peculiarity in the distribution in the south
east of Sweden, which is common to several species.

With regard to certain species mentioned above, emphasis has been laid on
the abundant distribution in the skerries and in certain undulating districts on
the mainland lying immediately within those skerries. These mainland areas all
fall considerably below the highest marine limit, and thus have not become part
of the mainland until a comparatively late stage in the post-glacial upheaval of
the Swedish land. Their broken terrain shows that during certain phases in the
upheaval of the land they formed skerries of about the same kind as the present
ones. Consequently it is very natural to assume that the species in question
were abundantly distributed in those skerries also. When the skerries became a
continuous mainland, over which woods spread their shady covering, the species
lost a large number of the occurrences they had on the shore slopes, but they
were able to maintain their position on escarpments and cliffs and on the shores
of inland lakes in those regions.

As regards Cynanchum, of course, it might be conceived that there might be
a spreading outwards, from low shore-slopes fairly well protected from the wind
to similar spots, as they from time to time emerged from the sea; while a
spreading inland to suitable rocky escarpments could in any case take place on
a smaller scale, and that a continued spreading in this last- named direction, from
escarpment to escarpment, would be impossible in case the complicated pollina-
tion biology of the species rendered impossible the formation of fruit in such
localities.

As regards Cynanchum vincetoxicum, the occurrences that lie furthest inland
and highest above sea-level would in that case be the oldest habitats of the
species in these regions. If this is really the case, the internal distribution-limit
ought to coincide approximately with some former coast-line. As is shown by
Plate 9, this is the case in Ostergotland and Smaland. Apart from some minor
divergences, which mark valleys penetrating furthest into the country, the occur-

356 - R IK ARD STERNER

rences which lie most inland and highest above sea-level fall about at the level
which corresponds to the situation of the shore about the time of the maximum
extension of the Ancylus Lake.

If we summarize what has been said about the distribution-conditions of Cynan-
chum vincetoxicum in the south-east of Sweden, we get the following: —

In Smaland and Ostergotland the occurrences situated furthest up-country
would be the oldest habitats of the species in those districts, and be survivals
from the distribution on the coast which existed at the time of the maximum
extension of the Ancylus Lake. Outwards from these oldest occurrences the
species spread itself abundantly as suitable new localities came into existence
with the gradual rising of the land, but, owing to the nature of the localities, in
conjunction with the pollination biology of the species, it did not spread inwards
over the mainland. In Sodermanland and L^p[)land, which for the most part
became land considerably later, the spread of the species inland seems to be
determined by the distribution of suitable escarpments and perhaps, so far as
Uppland is concerned, by certain human action on the vegetation and the
geographical development of the land.

The fact that the xerothermic Cynanchum immigrated into the south-east of
Sweden about the time of the maximum extension of the Ancylus Lake — that
is to say, during what Sernander calls the Boreal period — thus stands in
agreement with previously expressed views concerning the history of the immigra-
tion of Swedish flora; see, for instance, Sernander 1894, p. 81 (cf. igo8, p. 219!);
G. Andersson 1896, p. 41; Sundelin 1917, p. 285; 1919; v. Post 1920; Sande-
gren 1920; etc.

As has already been hinted, however, a number of species exhibit similar
distribution in the south-east of Sweden. These species are entirely dissimilar
to Cynanchum in many respects with regard to their biology and ecology.

I have already given an account of the distribution of Melampyrum nemorosum.
Its present most inland occurrences might be regarded as remains of the original
distribution along the coast; but its inland limit is still unexplained.

Seduin album, distributed in Central Europe and Scandinavia, shows great
resemblances to Cynanchum with regard to its distribution in the east of Sweden.
But its Scandinavian distribution is in olher respects very unlike that of Cynan-
chum. It has an abundant and extensive distribution-area in the north-ivest of
vSouth Sweden and in the south of Norway, an area which is connected with
its habitats in south-eastern Sweden by certain sporadic occurrences on the shores
of the lakes in Central Sweden. The biology and ecology of this species would
also seem in several respects to be unlike that of Cynanchum. The continental,
but in Middle Europe widely distributed Scutellaria hastifolia (Plate 10) — which
ought to be included amongst the flora of shore-meadows, which Sernander calls

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

357

y>epilitorali> — has an abundant distribu-
tion on the eastern coast of South Sweden.
It has also a number of inland occur-
rences — sometimes rather isolated —
which are, it. is true, situated fairly near
to the coast and on somewhat lower
levels than those of Cynanchum, but may
nevertheless give reason for associating
the species from our present point of
view (cf. Sernander 1920 a).

The xerothermic species Mclica ciliata
(Plate 8) and Uraha muralis (Plate 8) —
the latter of which is mainly Central
European — which are so unlike one an-
other with regard to their dispersal bio-
logy, have distribution areas in the south-
east of Sweden wliich agree in the main
along the east coast. As compared with
that of Cynanchum, their distribution

differs through the fewness of the occur- i.-,g ,7. The distribution of Sedum album in

Sweden, Denmark and Finland.
O : probably non-spontaneous occurrences.
In Norway the species is pretty abundantly distri-
buted in the south-eastern part and occurs rarely
on the southern and western coasts, in the north
to the fjord of Trondhjem.

rences and, as regards Draba, by the
existence of some occurrences near Lake
Vattern and in Vastergotland; but never-
theless the resemblances are striking.
These two species are naturally connected
with Poa bulbosa (see above p. 331).

Allium scJiooioprasuni, which in Germany is found on the banks of rivers,
has in the skerries of south-eastern Sweden a rich distribution. Unlike Cynan-
chum, it has practically no inland occurrences. The history of its distribution
in the region, however, might be conceived to be the same, with the exception
that the species has not retained its older shore-occurrences. Tanacetuni vulgare.
which is abundantly represented in the east of Europe in regions subject to
fluvial flooding, is very widely distributed in the skerries on the south-eastern
coast of Sweden, where it grows in shore thickets. The species has long been
cultivated, and it is not impossible that its distribution along the coast is purely
secondary. But the opposite is equally possible; and in that case its distribution
would be closely connected with that of the preceding species. The same is
the case with regard to Asparagus officinalis, which is ver}' abundantly represen-
ted in Eastern and Central Europe, where it is especially met with in shore-
thickets near lakes and watercourses.

358 • R IK A RD STERNER

We have thus before us a problem in plant geograph}- whicli is of truely
considerable range, and assuredly we ought to ascribe to this problem a considerable
role in the floristic plant geography of South Sweden. In fact, we might reasonably
speak of a » Cynanc/ium problem>^ in that region.

The problem is, as will be seen, complicated, and probably its solution will
assume different shapes for different species. The only proper course of procedure
in this matter would seem to be to subject the distribution, biology, and ecology
of each separate species to careful examination. Until that has been achieved
the problem as a whole should be left open.

Even now, however, it may be suitable to propose a working-hypothesis as
follows: Probably, there can be found a connection between the present distribu-
tion of certain species and the post-glacial upheaval of the land in tlie south-
east of Sweden, in the sense that species which in other respects have a distribu-
tion which is by no means tied to the shore of the sea, immigrated on to a former
coast and from there were able to extend only over the newly arising skerries,
but at the same time were able in certain cases to maintain some of their occur-
rences on the former shores.

In order to throw still further light on this peculiar distribution, the following
points may be mentioned.

One must not leave out of sight the fact that climatological conditions may be
contributary causes with regard to certain species. The coasts of the south-east
of Sweden have a higher temperature in the late summer and autumn than their
hinterlands. In this connection, however, it must be noticed that the information
of the meteorological stations is not of much use as evidence when it is a
question of species whose ecology is in many respects dissimilar. The same
objection can be made against another climatological factor which in the case
before us may be regarded as important, namely the fact that the precipitation
greatly decreases towards the east in the coast districts. For such species as
Melica ciliata, Poa bulbosa, and Draba muralis these factors might well be thought
to be of importance.

Sernander has repeatedly paid attention to the relation between the distribu-
tion of species and the post-glacial upheavel of land in South Sweden. Already
in his work of 1894 he has connected the distribution of certain species on
Gotland with the height above the sea-level of their occurrences and as has been
mentioned above on p. 316 he has in his paper of 190S from the same point of
view treated the history of the flora on the Upsala plain.

Sundelin (191 7 and 19 19) has carried out comprehensive investigations into
the quarternary geology of the east of Ostcrgotland and Smaland. In so doing,
he has made interesting observations as to the fossil distribution of certain water-
plants. Tra[)a natans, Ceratophyllum demersum, and Najas llexilis had in former

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 359

days a comparatively abundant distribution in these districts. The species begin
to appear in the layers of marine sediments that were formed approximately
during the maximum extension of the Ancylus Lake. In the bays and lagoons
of brackish water which were formed in the process of land-upheaval after
that time they have also been found, but at lower levels they begin to disappear.
Thus, the species during a certain period of time moved outwards from their
first localities as the coast-line was pushed outwards in consequence of the
upheaval of the land.

In the regions where the land has been elevated on the mainland of South
Sweden there are a number of occurrences of halophilous species, which for that
matter also grow on our sea-shores (as regards Uppland, see Sernander 1905). A
description of an Uppland locality (Skensta salt spring at Torstuna) with a
number of such species has been given by Sernander (1920 a, pp. 330 ff.). An
examination of the ground water at this spot showed that the salinity was quite
insignificant. Sernander considers that the seashore plants here are survivals
from a time when the locality lay on the seashore. As a rule, the species
have followed the seashore as it pushed its way outwards, but in some few
localities they have for some reason held their own.

In Finland a number of species have their main distribution on the southern
coasts, but at the same time a number of isolated habitats in or near lakes.
Lindberg (e. g., Svensk Bot. Tidskr., 1915, p. 467) has tried to explain these
inland occurrences as relics from the lie of the coast of the Ancylus Lake.

In this connection should be mentioned the theory put forward by Selandcr
(19 1 4) as to another connection between the post-glacial land-upheavel of the
south-east of Sweden and the distribution of certain species. In the Stockholm
skerries the species which Selander (in part erroneously) has cited as southern
or south-easterly xerothermic species w^ould not have had the capacity to spread
to such islands, islets and skerries as fall below a certain altitude above sea-level,
namely the altitude corresponding to the position of the shore-line at the close
of the dry and warm Sub-boreal period. The theory may have a certain suggestive
value, but the material of investigation on which Selander's account rests is quite
inadequate (see, for Romell's criticism, Romell 191 5).

Something must be very briefly said about one or two species which are rare
in the south of Sweden. Vicia temdfolia, a characteristic species of the scrub-
steppe (»steppae fruticosae», Korshinsky 1898) in South Russia, probably, in South
Sweden is most abundant on Oland, where it occurs in scrubs, most frequently,
however, as a weed-plant, especially in barley-fields. ]'iola elatior is found fairly
frequently in the southern and central parts of Oland.. where it has its favourite

360; R I K A R D S T E R N E R

haunt in the above-mentioned »Alvar forest*, a mode of occurrence which would
seem fully to correspond to that in Eastern Europe (»in fruticetis stepposis, in
decliviis apricis (imprimis calcareis) stepposis vel silvosis», Korshinsky 1898, p.
53), Lactuca quercina and Rosa yundzillii Bess, appear in steep places on the
limestone cliffs in Lilla Karlso on the west coast of Gotland, to a very great
extent isolated from their area of distribution in Central Europe (Cf. Sernander
1894, p. 84).

Here also may be mentioned the Siberian species Potentilla fruticosa. In
Siberia and North America, where it is widely distributed, it seems to belong
to different types of vegetation. Chiefly, however, it seems to occur on shores
of rivers forming scrubs between the wood and the more hydrophilous vegeta-
tion, or it appears on rocky ground in crevices and on ledges often forming a
dwarf-shrub layer in thin forests. (See e. g. Print/. 1921, p. 281; Marmajanova
1882, p. 77; Harshberger 1921).

In South Sweden it is common on southern Oland and has a few localities on
north-eastern Gotland. On Oland it occurs chiefly on the Alvar forming peculiar
scrub-associations, thin or closed according to the thickness of the soil on the
limestone rock, A couple of analyses in table 6, Appendix II may in some
degree show the composition of this vegetation. (Cf. Johansson 1908.)

Einally, something must be said about three species which hold a special posi-
tion owing to the fact that they are greatly spread by the hand of man and
perhaps do not belong to the spontaneous flora of South Sweden.

Heyadcuvi sibiricum. This is distributed over practically the whole of Scan-
dinavia. In the south-west of Sweden, however, it is rare, and in the west of
Norway it is altogether lacking; in both these regions, on the other hand, the
south-west European H. sphondylium L. (— branca ursina All.) is distributed. In
Scandinavia H. sibiricum is most widely spread in the eastern part of Central
Sweden.

Luzula pallesccns (Wg.) Bess, and Tiifoliiivt spadiccuiii have a similar distribu-
tion. (As regards Luzula this statement is made on the strength of courteous
information from Docent Samuelsson, to whose memoir on the subject, which
will appear shortly, I must refer). Lu/.ula, however, is less widely distributed in
the south-west of Sweden than Heracleum, and Trifolium spadiceuni is lacking
altogether in a large south-westerly part of the district.

These species, coming probably straight from the east, have immigrated to
Central Sweden and there attained a wide distribution. Jiut they are rare or
are lacking in the south-west of Sweden, and seem thus not to have reached
South Sweden by a south-westerly route. Vet the species are widely distributed
far to the west in North Germany and also have occurrences in Southern Den-
mark.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 361

Thanks to human intervention, these species are in the act of spreading over
Scandinavia and have evidently not yet attained their full distribution there.
Probably the South Swedish highlands form a substantial obstacle for them.

The following pages will show that a similar state of things can be established
with regard to several other continental species. (Cf. pp. 335 ff., 365,)

Summary.

1. The South Swedish continental species which belong to the plant com-
munities of thin, xerophilous or mesophilous foliferous forests of the east of
Europe have in the south of Sweden a mode of occurrence which is in complete
agreement with that in the east of Europe. — They appear on oak and grove
slopes, thicket slopes, rocky escarpm.ents, and in forest-communities rich in Calama-
grostis arundinacea.

2. Many species are widely distributed in South Sweden and are found both
in the eastern and the western parts, a fact which stands in agreement with an
extensive general distribution in Europe. The majority of these species, however,
have their centre of gravity in the south of Sweden in the eastern part of
the country, especially in the skerries and their immediate hinterlands on the
mainland. In Smaland some species have their distribution only or chiefly in
the north-eastern part. The distribution of the species would seem to be de-
termined by the distribution of broken country and by the precipitation and soil
conditions.

3. A number of species are restricted to the south-east of Sweden. Amongst
these those are of special interest which exclusively, or all but exclusively, occur
in the skerries and in certain parts of the regions lying immediately behind the
skerries. As to these species the following working-hypothesis may be proposed.
The distribution-limits of these species, which lie at different distances from the
coast and at different heights above sea-level for different species, may be inter-
preted as remains of the first distribution of the species along the coast. From
these oldest occurrences the species have spread outivards, to the new suitable
localities which have come into existence with the continued upheaval of the land.
On the other hand they have not been able, or have been able only to a ver\-
slight extent, to spread inland over the old mainland. The causes for this are
not known, except, possibly, for Cynanchum vincctoxicum.

In Sodermanland, and to a large extent also in L^ppland, the distribution of
Cynanchum seems to be determined by the suppl}' of suitable localities (rock\-
escarpments). In Ostergotland and Smaland this is not the case. Possibly the

362 RIKARDSTERNER

cause of the incapacity of Cynanchum to spread further inland is to be sought
in its apparently extremely defective formation of fruit, which may have its cause
in the pollination biology of the species and the windy character of the rock cliffs.
The inland distribution limit of Cynanchum and, although not quite so clearly,
Me]amp}Tum ncmorosum coincides fairly well with the position of the coast-line
at the maximum extension of the Ancylus Lake. In that case, therefore, the
species would have their first distribution on the coast of south-eastern Sweden
at the time of that maximum extension.

Chapter XI.
The other continental species in the flora of South Sweden.

The remaining continental species belong to types of vegetation which are of
a less strikingly continental character. Their distribution conditions are, accord-
ingly, unlike those of the species previously treated in several respects and do
not offer the same interest as they do from our present point of view.

For this reason, and also because of the very restricted space at my disposal,
these species will be treated with the utmost brevity.

With regard to those species that may reasonably be assumed to be /ess bound
by climatological and soil conditions of a character other than those which are
found in the south of Sweden, it is of special interest to investigate to what
extent they have distribution limits and to what extent those limits differ from
those of the steppe and wooded hillside species, and what may be the causes of
those differences.

Species of the Flood Meadows.

In the immense forest areas of middle and northern Russia the x'egetation
presents excessively little variety. What to some extent breaks the great mo-
notony of the forests and marshes is the vegetation of the river banks. Where
the rivers have cut their way downwards, and steep or sloping banks with a
suitable exposure have come into existence, there are possibihties for xerother-
mous species to exist; but where, on the other hand, the bed of the river is
wide and the banks are flat, there have been formed — at least in part with
the help of man — flood meadows having their own flora, which is especially
rich in herbs.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 363

Accordingly, in descriptions of the vegetation of these regions the vegetation
of the river-banks takes a prominent place. The following works, amongst
many others, may be cited: Cajander 1908; Fedtshenko 1897; Flerov 1902

(e- g- PP- 54' 5^' 2°3 — 2*^5' 2^^ — ^^3' ^74' ^^0 ^"^ 1910. [This substan-
tial work on the vegetation along the river Oka contains a large number of lists
of species from riverside meadows and some photographs of them, which give a
good idea of the wealth of herbs found in the meadows, e. g. Plates 6, 22 and
26]; Komarov 1896; Kuznecov 1888 and 1901; Pohle 1903.

In the south of Russia the differences of level of water in the rivers are con-
siderably greater (2 — 3 meters in the middle Volga). If the shores are flattish,
therefore, the regions liable to floods are very extensive. During a great part
of the year, however, they are very dry, and consequently the vegetation has a
highly xerophilous character: it is steppe-like and has many species in common
with the steppes. Thus the flora of the flood-regions in South Russia is of a
different character from those in the centre and north of Russia. See, for in-
stance, Busch 1888; Kuznecov 1901; Paczoski 1890 (pp. 74 fif.), 1904; Savenkov
1910; Korshinsky 1888; Krassnov 1887, 1889; Taliev and Vojnovsky 1902.

Lists of species from the flood-meadows of middle Russia do not contain very
many species which are foreign to Central Europe and the south of Scandinavia.
We meet with species that are purely East European ones, it is true, but the
bulk of them are well known to us. It is, roughly speaking, the species of our
own luxuriant cultivated meadows with their wealth of herbs that we meet again.
It may specially be pointed out that such important constituents of our cul-
tivated meadows as Alopecurus pratensis, Festuca pratensis and Phleum pratense
form very important elements in these flood-meadows.

It is quite natural that the flood-meadow species with a continental distribution
that belong- to the flora of South Sweden should be highly favoured by, and
dependent on, human intervention.

Many species which in South Sweden have undoubtedly been introduced and
spread more widely by the hand of man grow more or less commonly in the
flood-meadows of central Russia, where some of them at least probably have a
natural abode, such as Bromus inermis, Bunias orientalis, Campanula patula,
Cichorium intybus. Euphorbia virgata, Geranium pratense, Melandrium album,
Melilotus albus. Polygonum bistorta, Symphytum officinale.

Ononis arvensis is a species belonging to this group which has mainly to
thank human intervention for its great distribution in the south of Scandinavia,
but which perhaps may also have spontaneous occurrences there. Here I am
thinking chiefly of Oland and Gotland (Plate 19). In the east of Europe this
species has its main distribution in the steppe regions, where it principally be-
longs to the flora of the flood-meadows.

W4 RIKARDSTERNER

Some few species are to be regarded as nahiral elements in the flora of South
Sweden: Cnidium venosum, Dianthus superbus, Inula britannica, Scutellaria hasti-
folia, and Veronica longifolia. These are found in natural wet meadows on river
banks; Cnidium, Scutellaria and Veronica also on the seashore. To these must
be added Fetasites spurius, which in the south of Scandinavia, as in Russia, be-
longs to the colony-like vegetation of sandy banks and shores.

The distribution of the species exhibits one or two remarkable features which
must here be briefly pointed out.

Some species push out somewhat from a distribution region in the east of
Europe westwards over the Baltic flora region, while they are as good as entirely
absent from Central Europe. Such species are Cnidmm venosum (Plate 20),
Ononis arvensis and Petasites spurius. Species with a mode of occurrence like
those named have evidently great possibilites of spreading from the east over
the Baltic lowlands (cf. pp. 242 and 371).

Dianthus superbus has a distribution which possesses a certain amount of
interest. A great distribution area which comprises the whole of Eastern and
Central Europe extends into the Scandinavian Peninsula only, in the south, across
Denmark into Skane and into southern Halland, and, in the north^ across to the
north of Finland into the extreme north of Norway. In Finland the species is
found only in the east and in the north. As it is widely distributed in the east
of the Baltic and the north-east of Germany, however, it is remarkable that it is
altogether lacking in the sovith-east of Sweden.

Veronica longifolia, which is similarly distributed throughout Eastern and Central
Europe (and is also found all over Finland) has quite a different distribution in
Scandinavia. F"rom Denmark it extends up along the west coast of Sweden from
the north-west of Skane in the south. In the Vanern districts it is found not
only on the shores of Eake Vanern, but also has occurrences on the uplands of
central Varmland and the interior of Dalsland. This distribution-area in the west
of Sweden is connected with a distribution-area in the south-east of Norway. In
the east of Sweden the species is found on the coast from the skerries of Ble-
kinge in the south as far as the river Tornealv, where there distribution is connected
with that in P^inland. On the Swedish coast, however, there are certain gaps: it
should especially be noticed that the species is lacking in Smaland and on Oland
and Gotland. In the extreme north of Norway, moreover, the species extends
from north Finland to Alten and Inner Finmarken in the west.

Thus this species, thanks to its distribution in h'inland, has been able ro reach
the east coast of Central and Nortliern Sweden. It has also reached the coast of
Blckinge, probably across the south of the Baltic. But this species also is lacking
in a great part of the south-cast of Sweden, in spite of its abundant distribution
in the east of Balticum and the north-east of German^•.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 365

Scutellaria hastifolia has a distribution which presents a quite different appear-
ance (Plate lo). This species is widely distributed in the centre and south-west
of Russia, and also in Central Europe north of the Alps; and in the east of Bal-
ticuni and the north of Germany it is found on the shores of lakes and water-
courses as far west as the river Weser. Moreover round the Baltic it is distri-
buted along the south-eastern coast of Sweden but is altogether absent in the
south-west of Sweden and also in Denmark.

The distribution of these three species around the Baltic would seem to show
how very differently the Baltic must have influenced the dispersal of different
species in the north-west of Europe (cf. above pp. 270 and 33.5).

As regards the distribution of the species belonging to this group, the following
points may also be observed. In Scandinavia the species show no predilec-
tion for the areas which are markedly continental in their nature. The distribu-
tion of the species is determined by the degree to which they have been able
to turn to account the influence of human intervention or the supply of suitable
natural habitats, the existence of which may be only in a comparatively very
small degree dependent on continental geographical conditions. There might be
indications that the species have not yet attained their fullest distribution in the
south of Scandinavia. Perhaps there is going on an invasion of species with
this mode of occurrence.

Species found in Coniferous Forests.

By coniferous forests is here meant Scotch pine- and Common spruce-forests
rich in mosses or undershrubs.

The small number of species which can be counted as distinctive of this type
of vegetation are very widely distributed over Boreal Europe. In Western Europe
most of these species are also distributed outside the limits of the pine and
the spruce.

The distribution of the pine and the spruce in Scandinavia may be studied
in a copious literature, to which, for lack of space, I must here confine myself
to referring: Andersson 1896; Gloersen 1885; Hemberg 1904; Hesselman och
Schotte 1906; Sernander 1Q02 and 1909; Sylven 19 16.

The continental species of South Sweden which can righth- be named here
are only two in number — CliiiiiapJiila uuibellata and Pyrcla chloraniJia.

The first-named is remarkable because of its southerly and distinctly easterly
distribution in Scandinavia (Plate 12). Moreover attention must be drawn to the
marked concentration of occurrences to low-lying tracts of Central Sweden. The
distribution approximates to the type which may be said to have the form of a

25 Geografiska Amialer iqsz.

366 R I K A R D S T E R N E R

triangle with the apex in the south-east of Norway and the base in the east
of Sweden.

The distribution of Pyrola chlorantha accords tolerably well with that of the
pine (Plate 22).

Although, of course, it cannot be regarded as a genuine coniferous forest plant
as regards mode of occurrence, mention may perhaps also be made here of
(jcraniuiii bohoiiiauu. Its distribution in Scandinavia excellently illustrates the
triangular type mentioned above (Plate 12). It appears in Sweden not only in
places where there has been a forest hre, near charcoal-kilns and the like, but
also "in ntderatisy . The main distribution of the species would seem to lie in
the western part of Middle Russia, although even there it would appear to have
merely sporadic occurrences. (See, for instance, Paczoski 1897, i, p. 135 and
I'etunnikov 1896, i, p. 112).

Grove species.

As has already been pointed out, I bring together under the name of ^groves-*
(Swed. »/;/;/<^/rtr») close mesophilous forests of broad-leaved trees casting a heavy shade.

We find the » grove » most fully developed in Western and Central Europe,
where it culminates in the beech forest. Of other Central European types of
forest that should probably also be brought under this heading may be men-
tioned those described by Drude (e. g. 1896) as »Auenwalder», »Gemischte Laub-
holzformationcn der Niederung und Hugelregion», and amongst those mentioned
by Hayek (1914), the following: »Gemischte Laubwalder» (p. 89), »Auenwalder»
(pp. 91, 124, 146, 272), »Der herzynische Bergmischwald» (p. 91), Laubmisch-
walder (pp. 143, 269), and »Die podolische Eichen\vald» (p. 280).

Outside the easterly limit of the beech in the east of Europe the » grove* be-
comes more infrequent and more weakly developed. The principal obstacles in
the way of its extension eastwards are probably the growing continentality of
the climate and the unfavourable conditions of the surface of the land. In the
Moscow district true »grove» vegetation appears to be encountered only on
shaded slopes, as in the river valleys (see, for instance, Flcrov 19 10, species
lists 2'/, 32, 65, 163, 431, 434, and 435). The bulk of the broad leaf forests
here consists of the above-mentioned thin birch, oak, or aspen forest. As far
east as the Government of Kazan, according to Korshinsky (1888), there can |)e
distinguished a shady type of foliferous forest, l^ut many of the characteristic
species of the Central European » grove » have reached their easterly limit to the
west of this. In the distribution-region thus sketched, as has been pointed out
above (p. 234), the »grove» has a highly varying composition. Many species that
are distinctive of the »grove» in h^astern and Central Europe are altogether lacking

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 367

in Western Europe; and on the other hand many species in the Western European
»grove» have a distinctly westerly distribution.

The westerly limit of the first- named species runs, as a rule, through the west
of Germany or the north and east of France (see p. 234). Amongst these spe-
cies may be observed both a few trees and shrubs — Acer platanoides, Ulmus
foliacea Gilib. and laevis Pallas, and Lonicera xylosteum — and many species
in the ground vegetation, such as Anemone hepatica and ranunculoides (which
are physiognomically very prominent), Pulmonaria officinalis (both the more
southerly officinalis vera and the north-easterly obscura Du Mort.), Corydalis
cava, intermedia, pumila, and solida, Gagea minima and spathacea, Viola mira-
bilis, and Lathyrus vernus.

The »grove» vegetation of South Sweden belongs, in the main, to the East- and
Central European type. It is closely connected with the »Laubmischwalder» of
Central Europe.

As regards the distribution of the continental » grove >' species in South Swe-
den, I shall here only mention briefly one or two circumstances.

Some species are very extensively distributed in Scandinavia, as throughout
the north of Europe: Acer platanoides, Gagea minima, Lathyrus vernus, Loni-
cera xylosteum, and Viola mirabilis. The continental character of the distribu-
tion does not appear clearly until somewhat far towards the south, inasmuch as
the species are lacking in the whole or in a great part of Western Europe. The
distribution of these species in the south of Sweden does not diverge from the
type of distribution which is generally characteristic of » grove » plants in that
region, that is to say the species are absent or are rare in the South Swedish
highland. For many species the area of distribution is more or less completely
divided into a southern one (Skane and Blekinge) and a northern one, which
two are joined in the east by occurrences on Oland and Gotland and, in the
case of some species, by sporadic occurrences in the east of Smaland. These
types of distribution reflect of course, the possibilities of occurrence that exist in
South Sweden for » grove » vegetation.

A species which is of a more southerly continental character in its general
distribution but shows this type of distribution in South Sweden is Broinus
Benekeni (Lge.) Syme, the distribution of which in the Scandinavian countries
has been mapped by Samuelsson 1922 a, p. 51.

Poa rcmota Forselles diverges from the above-named species by its more
north-easterly distribution. In Scandinavia its main distribution lies in the south-
east of Norway, in the south of Norrland, and in the east of Central Sweden.
Further towards the south in Sweden it has only a small number of scattered
occurrences. The species may be said to form a transition to a group of »grove»
species that are limited to the Subarctic zone (sensu Engler), where they are en-

368 R I K A R D STERNER

countered in shady moist broad-leaved forests (Swed. -^lunddalder ■>•>), such as
Glyceria lithuanica Lindm. (= G. remota Fr., Poa Hthuanica Gorski) and Cinna
pendula Trin.

Pul»ionaiia obscura exhibits a different distribution (Plate ii). Owing to its
limit of distribution towards the north-west in Central Sweden, it agrees with the
distribution of many of the previously mentioned continental species. It should
be observed that Pulmonaria is lacking in Norway.

Anemone raminculoides has a similar distribution in South Sweden. Neverthe-
less it is more southerly and rarer in Central Sweden than Pulmonaria. In Scan-
dinavia as a whole, Anemone has quite a different distribution from Pulmonaria.
It is widely distributed in Norway, and also occurs sparingly in Jiimtland and
Medelpad (see too x\ppendix I, p. 408).

Ranunculus cassuhicus shows a peculiar distribution of another kind (Plate 15).
From its abundant distribution on the other side of the Baltic, the species has
immigrated, evidently from Finland and Aland, to the east of Central Sweden,
chiefly to Uppland. But it is difficult to explain the extremely peculiar
occurrence of the species in one or two neighbouring localities in the north of Sma-
land. There are several continental species which have probably reached Swe-
den from the east by the same route (some such species have been mentioned
above on j). 360; cf. plate 12). Almost without exception, however, these species
have attained a much more extensive distribution in Central Sweden: in most
cases, in fact, they have occurrences so far to the west as the south-east of
Norway. One of the reasons why Ranunculus cassubicus forms an exception in
this respect is perhaps to be sought in the fact that it easily forms hybrids
with Ranunculus auricomus. These hybrids are fertile, it is true, but as the
latter species is so much more abundantly represented in the localities and their
surroundings, the result must be that Ranunculus cassubicus disappears sooner or
later (cf. Sterner 192 1 b, p. 132). In accordance with this circumstance, there
occur in Uppland, Vastmanland and the south-east of Dalarne, outside the distri-
bution-area proper of Ranunculus cassubicus, a number of occurrences of transi-
tional forms to Ranunculus auricomus. In fact, that is the state of things along
the whole of the western limit of Ranunculus cassubicus in east-central Europe.

Some species are distributed in Scandinavia only to the south of the South
Swedish highland: Corydalis cava, Thalictrum aquilegiifoliuni, Ulmus foliacea
Gilib., and Ulmus laevis Pallas. Of these species Thalictrum and Ulmus laevis go
very much more to the north in Russia, while Ulmus foliacea, on the other hand,
is more southerly there.

The continental »grove» species of South Sweden form quite an insignificant
part of the abundant species of the »grove» flora. With one or two exceptions
the species are distributed either over large parts of South Sweden or only in

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 369

the extreme south of Sweden. In both cases their distribution agrees with that
of non-continental »grove» species.

A remarkable exception is formed by Ranunculus cassubicus, the restriction of
whose distribution to the east of Central Sweden may possibly have its explana-
tion in the migrational history of the species.

Mainly restricted to the south-east of Sweden are Anemone ranunculoides and
Pulmonaria obscura. I leave undecided the question whether tlie cause of this
is the ecology of the species or their migrational history.

Thus we see that the distribution of the continental »grove» species in South
Sweden scarcely exhibits any of the dissimilarities which might be connected with
a continental-maritime formation.

Marsh species.

Marsh associations cannot be definitely defined: they pass without a percep-
tible boundary on the one side into the meadow associations and on the other
side into the water-plant associations. What I here mean by marsh associ-
ations may be held to correspond to Warming's helophyious associations. Thus
reed associations fall under this heading.

A distinctive feature of marsh associations is that they have a very similar
composition in large areas. This, of course, stands in connection with the fact
that the compositional factors which are of most consequence for the species that
fall under this head are found under geographical conditions which varj- very
much in other respects.

In order to show in some detail to what extent the composition of tiie marsh
associations varies in Middle Europe I have made the following calculations. Of
the 174 or so marsh-plants found in the Government of Kazan, go % occur in
Silesia, 87 % in South Sweden, and 83 % in England, while of the 200 or so
marsh-plants of South Sweden there are 80 % in the Government of Kazan,
93 % in Silesia, and 91 % in England. By way of comparison it may be men-
tioned that of about igo species belonging to the xerophilous grass associations
of the Government of Kazan, 55 % are found in Silesia, 39 % in South Sweden
and 25 % in England, while of the ig5 or so species belonging to this category
in South Sweden there are 53 % in the Government of Kazan, 83 % in Silesia,
and 67 % in England.

As regards the marsh associations in Middle Russia, they seem, as a rule, to
be more abundant in herbs than they are in Scandinavia. [See, for instance,
Flerov igio, lists of species 54, 137, 528, 608, 755, 835, 858; Savenkov igio;
Kuznecov igoi; Krishevsky 191 2, pp. 322, 324 (Kherson); Naumov 1903, pp.

370 . . . : . R I K A R D S T E R N E R

58 ff. (Kharkov); Taliev and Vojnovsky 1903, pp. 193, 194 (Samara); Sukascev
1903, pp. 327 ff. (Kursk); Korshinsky 1888 (East Russia)].

The continental marsh-plants that are found in South Sweden are remarkably
rare there, as a rule, and occupy a peculiar position owing to their mode of
occurrence. Many of them do not form part of a closed and stable marsh-
vegetation but of a sparse, more or less colony-like and temporary vegetation
on shores, or in localities more or less recently created by human intervention,
such as turf-cuttings, ditches, areas of new soil that have come into existence
through the lowering of the level of lakes and the like.

Bidens radiatus and Scirpus radicans are good examples of this. They have
been observed in a number of localities of the last-named kind in Central Sweden,
to which they might have spread tjuite recently and over great distances (see
Sernander 1901, p. 404; 191 1, pp. 278 ff.). Scnecio palustris seems in Skane
to have some marsh occurrences, but as a rule it appears in about the same
fashion. — Cardaniinc parinflora, which has a number of sporadic occurrences
in Central Sweden, grows in sparse vegetation on sandy shores. — Carcx vtil-
pina would seem to grow, possibly with some exceptions, in places which have
been called into existence by the hand of man — ditches, ponds etc. (cf. Sa-
muelsson 1922 b). — In this way Arabis Gcrai'di occurs, rarely, on Gotland.

Geraninvi paliistre and Cirsiuui oleraccimi in general have natural marsh-like places
of growth (forest swamps). This is certainly the case with Scolochloa festucacea
(the shores of lakes and banks of rivers), Viola iiliginosa (forest swamps and
shores), Euphorbia palustris (marshes and sea-shores), and AcJiroanthes nwiiophyllos
(chalky marshes). To these may be added Sonclius palustris, which grew wild
in former days in a locality in the extreme west of Blekinge, probably in a reed
association (cf. Wahlstedt in »Botaniska Notiser» 191 1, pp. 17, 18). These spe-
cies, however, have a rather insignificant distribution, or a very small number of
occurrences, in South Sweden. Apart from a few localities, probably relics, near
Lake Malar, Alopecurus ventricosus grows in South Sweden only on sea-shores.

The remaining species, Calla palustris, holds a {)cculiar position. It is abun-
dantly spread in the forest districts of South Sweden, and the places where it
grows are quite natural forest swamps.

These species are very different from one another in the matter of distribution.

Cirsium oleraceum, Euphorbia palustris and Geranium palustre are found in the
whole of Central luirope, Euphorbia even in large parts of Western Europe.
These species occur in the north-w'est of Germany: Euphorbia and Cirsium in
the west to about the Lower Weser, Geranium only as far west as Hano-
ver. They may be said to have a west-Scandinavian distribution branch running
out from there. Geranium and Cirsium are spread over parts of Denmark and Skane
and in southern Halland and have some occurrences further in the north in

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 371

western Sweden and in southeastern Norway (Cirsium; cf. p. 411). Euphorbia,
on the other hand, is lacking in Denmark, and is not found on the west coast
of Sweden until the north of Halland and Bohuslan, and moreover it has an
area of distribution in the south-east of Norway. In these districts it most often
grows on sea-shores. Perhaps we may imagine a direct dispersal to these parts
by sea-currents from the southern coasts of the North Sea. Unlike the other,
Euphorbia has also an eastern distribution branch, comprising Oland and Gotland.
There it grows in marshes, mostly on peat soil.

Some species have a peculiar general distribution. From Middle Russia they
extend far towards the west across North Geririany, but further to the south
they reach their western limit much earlier or are entirely lacking; such are
Bidens radiatus, Cardamine parviflora, Scolochloa festucacea, and Senecio palustris.
Sonchus palustris has a similar distribution. It is abundant in the north-west of
Germany, and in Holland and Belgium, and it also has a few occurrences in
the south-east of h^ngland, while in France it is to be seen only in some few
scattered places. We have already had an opportunity of noticing this type of
distribution (see p. 364).

Several species have their occurrences in South Sweden situated on the Cen-
tral Swedish lowlands. They may have a few occurrences scattered right across
the lowlands, e. g. Bidens radiatus, Cardamine parviflora, and Scirpus radi-
cans — or they may be restricted to the eastern parts, such as Scolochloa
festucacea (the Motala River and some lakes through which that river flows in
Ostergotland). As all these species are found in North Germany (though there,
as generally in its distribution, Bidens is highly sporadic), it is remarkable that
the species are altogether lacking in the extreme south of Sweden. If we imagine
that the immigration of these species into Central Sweden took place direct from
the east, we should observe that Bidens and Scirpus have their nearest occur-
rences in this direction situated so far away as the extreme east of Finland or
in Estland and Lettland, while Cardamine, as w^ell as Scolochloa, on the other
hand are, distributed over almost the whole of the extreme south of Finland.
For the first-named species, therefore, a long-distance dispersal must have taken
place.

Achroanthes monophyllos is distributed in a similar way in Sweden (see Plate 21).
Its distribution-area in Central Scandinavia forms a continuation of its distri-
bution-area in I'inland and the east of Balticum. Along North Germany this
species does not reach further west than Riigen and Usedom.

Carex vulpina and Viola uHginosa have a distribution in South Sweden which
is well worthy of attention. Both these species are distinctly restricted to the
south-east of Sweden. The distribution of Carex vulpina bears a great general
resemblance to that of Melampyrum nemorosum (Plate 10; see Samuelson 1922 b.

372 RIKARD STERNER

where there is a map showing its distribution). \'iola, it is true, has but few
occurrences, but the general form of the distribution is much the same.

Alopecurus ventricosus, as has been mentioned, occurs in South Sweden on
sea-shores. The distribution in the Scandinaxian lands is peculiar and worth a
detailed account. The Scandinavian distribution of the species may be said to
consist of two parts, one northerly and one southerly. The former comprises
the coast of the Arctic Ocean (to the west as far as Senjen in Tromso Amt in
Norway) and inland behind this stretch of coast, mainly the Russian and Finnish
Lappmarks. To this part of the distribution-area also belong one or two occur-
rences at Haparanda and Tornea. The southerly area comprises the coasts of
the South Baltic: the south-western coast of Mnland from Satakunta (southern
Osterbotten; Vasa?) in the north to h'rcdrikshamn in the east, the coast of I'Lst-
land and Lettland (from Kandel on the Gulf of Finland to Libau in the south,
mainly on the islands; Kupffer 1906); the eastern coasts of South Sweden from
Oregrund down to the east of Skanc, and the coast of Germany, where however
it is known only from Hither Pomerania behind Riigcn and at Danzig. To these
must be added one or two occurrences in Denmark, one in the south of Zea-
land and one on Falster. Besides this the species has been observed on the
west coast of Sweden in Bohuslan (two localities), and at one locality in tlie
south-east of Norway near Larvik.

What I would especially wish to call attention to in this place is the fairly
close accordance which is to be found between the southerly part of this distri-
bution-area and the distribution of Silene viscosa on the Baltic (see p. 325). It
would seem to be indisputable that the explanation of this lies in the fact that
the dispersal of the two species in the southern Baltic district goes on in a similar
manner. Neither species may have reached its full distribution in the region; and the
fact that they so nearly agree with one another points to vehicles of dispersal
which work in about the same limited field.

We have thus found that the few marsh-plants of South Sweden that can be
regarded as continental ones largely consist of species with a peculiar mode of
occurrence, and that with some exceptions they are rare in the region and play
a very insignificant part in tiie vegetation. Several species, owing to their ca-
pacity for long-distance dispersal,, ha\'e settled down, probably ([uitc recently, on
localities brought into existence by the hand of man, where they appear as
colonists, often as ephemeral ones. Species which are part of a more stabifized
vegetation, and which probably spread more stc[) by step, haxe a \ery insigni-
ficant distribution in South Sweden. — We have also found that, with some
exceptions (Carex vulpina and, possibly Viola uliginosa), these continental species
in their South Swedish distribution do not reflect the formation of the region
ill a continental-maritime respect.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 373

Water=plants.

In my dehnition of water-plant associations I follow Warming (1909, pp. 149 ff.).

As regards the composition of the water-plant associations in Russia I desire
to give the following references to the literature of the subject. Flerov 19 10
(e. g. the lists 279, 309, 570, 615, 726, 766, 769), Borovikov 1906 (the Donetz),
Korshinsky 1888, Krishevsky 19 12 (Kherson), Naumov 1903 (Kharkov), Saljessky
1900 (Orel), Sidorov 1897 (Ekaterinoslavl), Sukaczev 1903 (Kursk).

The species falling under this head possess, as a rule, very extensive distri-
bution-areas. Many are rare, with their occurrences scattered over vast areas.
With regard to the distribution of the species in Middle Europe, however, it
seems as if no inconsiderable number of species had a more or less maritime
distribution, while the continental flora includes only some few representatives.

Thus while of about 75 water plants in South Sweden only 58 % are found
in the Government of Kazan and 70 % in Silesia and England, out of the 37
species or so in the Government of Kazan, 36 are included in the flora of Si-
lesia, 34 in that of South Sweden, and 32 in that of England. To some extent
perhaps this has its cause in the fact that species may have been overlooked in
the somewhat imperfectly known flora of Russia.

Perhaps, however, in this circumstance we may see an illustration of the pro-
nouncement of Brockmann-Jerosch cited above on p. 246, namely that the
climate can to only a very slight extent be the direct cause of the absence of
continental species in maritime districts. That this is the case may stand out
very distinctly with regard to water-plants, for obviously they have very good
dispersal-power, as a rule, and their requirements with regard to nature of the
ground (tvater) can be satisfied to a far higher degree than those of land-plants
irrespective of a continental or a maritime development of the climate.

As regards the continental species of this group in the south of Sweden I
have not much to say, especially as a monograph on the distribution conditions
of water-plants in Sweden is in process of elaboration by another writer.

Of the few species which can come into question here, of course, Trapa yiatans
immediately attracts attention. But as the distribution of the species as a fossil
falls outside the scope of the present memoir, and as moreover there has recently
been published an exhaustive account of the species (Malmstrom 1920, where
the distribution map is to be noticed), 1 have nothing to say in this place.

Elaiine triandra Schkuhr is another waterplant which may probably be treated,
with more or less certainty, as a continental species. The species, however, is
probably not yet sufficiently well known as regards its general distribution; it may
have been overlooked in many regions, especially in Russia (^cf. Appendix I). It

374 ■ • • R I K A R D STERNER

belongs to the phanerogamous »Micro-flora» of shores, which is of great interest,
not least in the matter of the distribution conditions of the species. The distri-
bution of Elatine exemplifies a type that we have previously encountered on
several occasions, inasmuch as the majority of its occurrences fall within the Central
Swedish lowlands; but the species is also found in the extreme south of Sweden,
and stretches far towards the north in the coast-region of Xorrland.

Moor species.

The plant associations which have been brought together under this heading
are characterized b\- the abundance of Sphagna. In other respects they may be
of widely different kinds — grass-sedge associations, shrub associations, or forest
associations.

These types of vegetation in l^^urope are chiefly distributed in the Boreal coni-
ferous forest zone. Here they form some of the most important types of vege-
tation.

In the north of Russia Sphagnum associations occupy immense areas (Midden-
dorfif 1867; Pohle 1903). What causes their appearance in these regions would
seem to be the large amount of moisture in the ground (caused by, among other
things, the small amount of evaporation), a weak drainage system owing to the
flatness of the surface, and soil poor in nutrition.

The Sphagnum associations have a great distribution towards the south. Ac-
cording to Tanfiljev 1890, its boundary coincides approximately with the northern
limit of the black earth; but still further to the south there are scattered occur-
rences, edaphically caused by moist leached sandy soil and bad drainage.

The North-East European Sphagnum associations have a floristic character
which differs from those of the north-west of Europe. Several species which are
important constituents of Sphagnum mosses of the Subatlantic and the Xorth-
atlantic flora-j^rovinces are altogether lacking in the north-cast of Europe, while
on the other hand one or two species falling under this group are confined to
the north-east of Europe. Of these last-named species the most important is
Ledum palustre.

This species seems to be highly characteristic of the Sphagnum associations of
Middle Russia, as it is found in practically all lists of species dealing with such
associations. [Flerov 1910, c. g. lists 262, 566, 774, 805; Kossinsky 1913, p.
121 (Kostroma); Saljessky 1900, p. 169 (Orel); Kultschitskaja and I'.ndaurova
1906, p. 43 (Ryazan); Korshinsky 1888 (Eastern Russia); Michajlovskij 1903
(Chernigov) etc. J

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 375

Attention should be drawn in passing to the remarkable fact that Ledum
appears as a cliff-plant in the south-east of Central Europe (Drude 1902, p. 480).

The distribution limit of Ledum towards the west is of great interest. In the
Scandinavian Peninsula it is distributed practically all over Sweden, while in
Norway it is found only in the extreme north (in Finnmarken and Tromso Amt to
Reisen) and very far to the south-east, with some few occurrences near the
Swedish border. In view of its distribution in the north of Scandinavia, Heintze
igog, and Fries igi3 have maintained that Ledum ought to be regarded as a
species immigrating from the east. In South Sweden the species occurs far
more abundantly in the eastern and central parts than in the south-western part.
[A detailed investigation of its distribution is now being carried out by another
writer.] In the north of Germany Ledum has a westerly limit which shows a
great resemblance to the westerly limit of many steppe species (see Appendix I,
p. 414, and Graebner 1901, the map).

What determines the limit of Ledum in the Baltic flora region it is difficult
to decide. It may be climatic factors, but also a competition with westerly
species, chiefly Erica tetralix. A detailed investigation of the mode of occur-
rence and distribution of the species might perhaps give an answer.

Summary.

The species treated in this chapter might, with regard to their distribution in
South Sweden, be divided into three groups. The first comprises species with
a distribution over practically the whole of South Sweden; and the distribution
corresponds more or less closely to the distribution of types of vegetation. To
this group belong the majority of the forest species here treated and, of the
others, Calla palustris and, though to a smaller degree, Ledum palustre. The
second group comprises species with only one or two or a somewhat larger
number of very much scattered occurrences. The distribution of these species
seems to correspond very slightly to the possibilities of occurrence in the region.
Under this group, above all, fall the marsh species and some of the species of
the flood-meadows. The third group consists of species which have a more or
less restricted distribution, a distribution that does not at all correspond to the
distribution of types of vegetation. This, however, comprises regions of a geo-
graphical character which are to some degree of a special nature, e. g. the ex-
treme south of Sweden, the south-east of Sweden, and can therefore be imagined
to correspond approximately to the occurrence-possibilities of the species in
South Sweden, e. g. Corydalis cava, Ulmus foliacea and laevis, Carex vulpina,
Ononis arvensis, and Inula britannica.

376 RIKARDSTERNER

The species of the first group, which thus do not reach their distribution-
limits within tiie borders of South Sweden, generally show the unevenness
in their distribution by occurring more abundantly in the eastern than in the
western part. The primary cause of this is to be found in the nature of the
soil. Probably, too, the climate is of some importance, both directly and in-
directly.

The species can be accounted continental owing to their distribution in Central
and Western Europe. They are abundantly represented in Central Euroj^e and
reach their westerly limits in the western parts of that region. [Ledum forms
an exception.] The reasons for these limits arc not easy to find; probably the
climate is an important factor. We may content ourselves with the knowledge
that the factors that come into play here have not brought about any westerly
limits in South Sweden.

The species of the second group scarcely show any uniform features in their
distribution. Only this can be maintained, namely that their infrequent occur-
rences arc situated in the coast regions or the flat regions of Central Sweden.
The distribution of tliese species displays no connection with the continental
formation of the land.

As has already been pointed out, several of these species show in their general
distribution the peculiarity that, outside East Europe, they are to be found only
or chiefly in the Baltic lowlands. Several of the species are peculiar owing to
the rareness of their occurrences throughout their distribution outside East Europe.
It even seems as if such a sporadic appearance also characterizes the East Euro-
pean distribution of, for instance, Arabis Gerardi, Bidens radiatus, Cardamine
parviflora, Scirpus radicans, and Viola uliginosa; but of course these species may
have been largely overlooked there.

The species we have treated in this ciiapter, are, in the main shade-plants or
marsh-plants: they may be said, to some extent, to be the opposite ecologically of
the light-loving or dryness-loving steppe species. Consequently we cannot except
that their distribution should show a continental character to the same degree
as the steppe species. In accordance with this fact also they form a compara-
tively insignificant part of the total stock of species in the corresponding type
of vegetation. Thus we have now found that the distribution of the species in
South Sweden only slightly reflects the formation of the region in a continental-
maritime respect. There are only one or two species which within the region
show distribution limits that can be connected with geograpliical conditions of a
continental type.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 377

Chapter XII.
Conclusions about the Position of the South Swedish Flora.

One object of the enquiry that is now concluded has been to make some con-
tribution towards the cstabHshment in some detail of the position of the flora
of South Sweden in the floristic region of Middle Europe. As the enquiry affects
only some of the species of the South Swedish flora, it cannot, of course, lead
to any final result in this respect. I should like to summarize the hints that it
has given:

Engler, in his flora system, divides the lowlands of Middle Europe, Balticum
or the Baltic Region, into two provinces — an easterly one, the Sarmatian, and
a westerly one, the Subatlantic province. The boundary between them is placed
somewhere about the central part of North Germany. Of South Sweden only
the most southerly part is included — • a south-westerly part, Skane, which is
brought under the Subatlantic province, and a south-easterly part, Oland and
Gotland, which are brought under the Sarmatian province. The remaining and
larger part of South Sweden is assigned to a sub-province which he calls »Scan-
dinavia», in the Subarctic district (»Gebiet»).

Drude (1890) also distinguishes in Balticum two regions: »Uie Ost- und West-
baltische Waldregion.» He does not say in any detail where the boundary
between them is to be placed. But the whole of South Sweden, as far as the
limit of the oak, falls under Drude's Baltic flora districts and seems to be accounted
part of the East Baltic region.

A division of Sweden in accordance with Engler's principles would a priori
scarcely seem to be the most natural one. The most important change in the
Swedish flora we should more probably expect to find in Central Sweden and
the extreme south of Norrland, that is to say in the neighbourhood of the
northerly limit of the oak. A closer investigation also shows plainly that the
flora in these districts undergoes a distinctly greater change than the transition
from the extreme south of Sweden to Central Sweden. Of the Swedish species
that are found in North Germany about go species do not extend, or extend
only to an insignificant extent, north of Skane, Blekinge, southern Halland,
Oland, and Gotland, while about 300 species are found in the rest of South
Sweden but are altogether lacking in Norrland {c{. pp. 272 and 273).

Thus it would seem to be most expedient to follow Drude in letting the limits
of the Baltic region include the whole of South Sweden.

Manifest though it is that the Baltic region ought to be divided into an easterly
and a westerly province, it is no less difficult to determine where the boundary

378 RIKARD STERNER

between these provinces in Xoith Germany is to run. The change in the climate
from a definitely continental to a definitely maritime character proceeds very
slowly, and in the broad transitional zone edaphic factors play a great part in
the character of the vegetation and the flora: the continental and the Atlantic
elements get abundant opportunities of penetrating into each other's distribu-
tion-areas.

The enquiry which has here been carried out has shown that in South Sweden
there prevails, with regard to the distribution of the continental species, a sharp
contrast between an easterly and a westerly part. The cause of this is the topo-
graphy and, in conjunction therewith, the climate and the distribution of cal-
careous soil.

As has been pointed out above, the eastern part is bounded by a line run-
ning from the lower part of the Ri\er Dalalven or the north of Uppland across
the south-east of Vastmanland and the centre of Narike to the Falkoping district
(or possibly Kinnekulle), and from there in a south-easterly direction down to
the Kalmar district. Here one might let the boundary run on and turn off in a
westerly direction enclosing Blekinge and Skane. But whether Skane should
properly be accounted part of this south-easterly region in Sweden, is not quite
certain. Many continental species are included in the flora of Skane; and in
fact that flora even includes some continental species that are lacking in the rest
of South Sweden. But on the other hand the east of Central Sweden, in its
turn, has many species which are lacking, or remarkably scarce, in Skane. A
close examination of the division of the continental species between Skane and
the recently mentioned eastern part of South Sweden (Oland and Gotland ex-
cepted) shows that Skane has 13 (16) species that the other region lacks, while that
region has 18 species that are not found in Skane, and also 8 species which
are much more rare in Skane than in the other region. It would therefore be
by no means unjustifiable if the boundary with w'hich we are concerned were
made to exclude Skane (consequently also Blekinge). On p. 238 above I have
made use of such a boundary when the westward extension of the Sarmatian
province was being determined.

Starting from the results yielded by this enquiry, one might thus
bring a south-easterly ])art of Sweden, roughly speaking, the east of
Central Sweden with the north-east of Sm aland, together witli Oland
and (iotland under the eastern province of the Baltic flora region
(Sarmatia), and the south-west of Sweden under the western pro-
vince of the Baltic region ( Subatlantis).

As has already been j:)ointed out, this determination of the place of the South
Swedish flora in the Middle European flora districts, must be regarded simply as
provisional. Above all it is necessary for a final decision that an investigation

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 379

should be made into the distribution of the Atlantic element in South Sweden.
To judge by the information on this subject which is at present available,
however, it seems as if such an enquiry would lead to much the same result.
The distribution in South Sweden of such Atlantic or West European species as
the beech, Erica tetralix, Galium saxatile, Juncus squarrosus, and Narthecium
ossifragum, seems to point to an easterly and north-easterly boundary for Sub-
atlantic Sweden approximately coinciding with that mentioned above for Sar-
matian Sweden.

LITERATURE.
List of works referred to in the Text.

Aci.oQUE, A., Flore du Nord de a France (Somme, Pas-de-Calais, Xord, Ardennes et

Aisne). — Paris 1903.
Ahlmann, Hans W:sson, Some working hypotheses as regards the Geomorphology of

South Sweden. — Geografiska Annaler, Arg. II, h. 2. Stockholm 1920.
Alechin, W., — Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg. Section Botan., Vol. 40 and

41. Petrograd 1909 and 19 10. (The Streletz- and Kasatz-steppes in the Governm.

of Kursk.) [In Russian with German summaries.]
Andersson, G., Svenska vaxtvarldens historia. 2:dra uppl. — Stockholm 1896.
, Die Entwicklungsgeschichte der skandinavischen Flora. — Result, scient. Congr.

intern. Botan. Vienna 1905. Jena 1906.
, Swedish climate in the Late-Quaternary period. — Die Veranderung des Klimas

seit dem Maximum der letzten Eiszeit. Compte Rendu 1 1 :e Congr. Geol. Intern.

Stockholm 1910. Stockholm 19 10.
och BiRGER, S., Den norrliindska florans geografiska fordelning och invandrings-

historia med sarskild hansyn till dess sydskandinaviska arter. — Norrlandskt hand-

bibliotek, 5. Upsala 191 2.
■ und Hesselman, H., Verbreitung, Ursprung, Eigenschaften und Anwendung der

mittelschwedischen Boden. — Fiihrer zu wissensch. Excurs. 2. agro-geol. Kon-

ferenz in Stockholm 191 o. Stockholm 19 10.
Anrick, C. J., Beskrivning till Karta over Sveriges akerareal. — Sveriges Geol. Under-

sokn., Ser. Ba, nr 10. Stockholm 1921.
Antevs, E., Senkvartara nivaforandringar i Norden. — Geol. Foren:s i Stockholm

Forhandl., Bd 43, h. 6 — 7. Stockholm 1922.
Areschoug, F. W. C, Bidrag till den Skandinaviska Vegetadonens Historia. — Lunds

universitets arsskrift for ar 1866. Lund 1866 — 67.
■, Skanes Flora. 2:dra uppl. — Lund 188 1.

380 R I K A R D S T E R N E R

AscHERsoN, P. und Graeisner, p., Synopsis der mitteleuropaischen Plora. — Leipzig
1896 — . (»i896»).

, Flora des Nordostdeutschen Flachlandes (ausser Ostpreussen). — Berlin

1898 — 99.

Becker, ^V., Violae europeae. Systematische Bearbeitung der ^■iolen Europas und seiner

benachbarten Gebieten. — Dresden 19 10.
, Viola pumila Chaix, eine xerophile Pflanze des pontischen Elements. — - Mitteil.

Thiiringer Botan. Vereins, Bd. 33. Weimar 19 16.
Bklkhaus, K., Flora von Westfalen. — Miinster 1893.
Beck, von Mannagetta und Lerchenau, G. R., Flora von Nieder-Osterreich. — Wien

1890 — 93. (»i89o»).
, Vegetationsstudien in den Ostalpen. — Sitz. ber. math.-naturw. Kl. Akad. d.

Wissensch. in Wien, Abt. I. — Part i: Bd 116, 1907; Part 2: Bd 117, 1908;

Part 3: Bd 122, 19 13.
Blvtt, a., Forsog til en Theori om Invandringen av Norges Flora under vexlende

regnfulde og torre Tider. — Nyt. Mag. for Naturvid., Vol. 21. Kristiania 1876.
, Zur Geschichte der Nordeuropaischen, besonders der Xorwegischen Flora. —

Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 17. 1893.
BoROviKOV, — Zapiski novoryss, obscestva estestvojspyt., Vol. ;^^. Odessa 1909.

[The Terr, of the Don Kossacks.]
Bos, H., Zur Kritik der Lehre von den thermischen Vegetations-Konstanten auch in

Bezug auf Winterruhe und Belaubungstrieb der Pflanzen. — Verhandl. p]otan.

Vereins Prov. Brandenburg, Bd. 48. Berlin 1907.
Briquet, J., Les colonies vegetales xerothermiques des Alpes limanniennes. — Bull.

Murithienne soc. valaisienne d. scienc. natur., 27 — 28. Aigle 1898 — 99. (siSgSi).
Brockmann-Jerosch, H., Der Einfluss des Klimacharakters auf die Verbreitung der

Pflanzen und Pflanzengesellschaften. — Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd. 49, Beiblatt

109. 1913.

und RiJBEL, E., Die Einteilung der Pflanzengesellschaften nach okologisch-physio-

gnomischen Gesichtspunkten. — Leipzig 191 2.

BuscH, N., Papaveraceae and Cruciferae in » Flora Sibiriae et Orientis e.xtremi a Museo
Bot. Acad. Imp. Scient. Pctropolit. edita». [Nrs 24 and 25; Vipysk i.] Petro-
grad 19 13.

C.^iander, a. K., Die Vegetation des Urwaldes am Lena-Thale. — Acta Soc. scient.
Fenn., Tom. 32. Helsingfors 1906. (1906 a).

, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Vegetation der Alluvionen des nordlichen Eurasiens.

I, Die Vegetation der Alluvionen des unteren Lena-Thales. — Ibid. (1906 b).

II, Die Alluvionen des Onega-Thales, — Ibid., Tom. ;^;;^. 1908.

Chirjaev, — Trav. Soc. Natur. k I'Univers. de Kharkov, Vol. 40 : 2 and 43. 1907

and 19 10. [The Leljedin distr. of the Governm. of Kharkov.]
De Candolle, A. P., Essai elementaire de geograjjhie botanicjue. — Dictionnairc d.

scienc. natur. Paris 1829.
De Candolle, Alphonse, Geographic botani(|ue. — J'aris 1855.
De Geer, Sten, Beskrivning till oversiktskarta over Sodra Sveriges landformer. —

Sveriges Geol. Undersokn., Ser. P>a, nr 9. Stockholm 1913.
Dengler, a., Untersuchungen iiber die natiirlichcn und kimstlichen Verbreitungsgebiete

einiger forstlich und pflanzengeographisch wichtigen Holzarten in Nord- und Mittel

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 381

deutschland. — 1, Die Horizontalverbreitung der Kiefer. Neudamm 1904. — II,
Die Horizontalverbreitung der Fichte (Picea excelsa L). Neudamm 191 2.

Deutsche Geologische Gesellschaft, Die Klimaveranderungen in I )eutschland seit der letzten
Eiszeit. — Berlin 1910.

DiELS, L., Pflanzengeogruphie. — Saniml. (loschen, nr 389. 191 S.

DoMiN, K., Das bohniische Mittelgebirge. — Kngler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 37. 1906.

-, Monographic der (iattung Koeleria. — Biblioth. Botan., ]>d 14, H. 65 — 66.

Stuttgart 1907.

Drude, O., Die Vertheilung und Zusammensetzung ostlicher Pflanzengenossenschaften
in der Fmgebung von Dresden. — Festschr. naturw. (lesellsch. Isis in Dresden.
Dresden 1885.

, Handbuch der Pflanzengeographie. — Stuttgart 1890.

, Deutschlands l^flanzengeographie. — Stuttgart 1896.

, Der Hercynische Florenbezirk. — P'.ngler und Drude: Die Vegetation der Frde, 6.

Leipzig 1902.

DuNCKER, H., Wanderzug der Vogel. — Jena 1905.

Du RiETZ, Ci. F., Zur methodologischen (irundlage der modernen PHanzensoziologie.
Dissert. Upsala. Wien 1921.

, Fries, Th. C. E., Osvald, H. und Tengvall, T. A., (iesetze der Konstitution

natiirlicher Pflanzengesellschaften. — Vetenskapliga och praktiska undersokningar
i Lappland, anordn. av Luossavaara-Kirunavaara Aktiebolag. l-"lora och Fauna, 7.
Upsala 1920.

Ekholm, G., Studier i LTpplands bebyggelsehistoria. I, Stenaldern. — Dissert. Up-
sala. I 91 5.

Ekholm, N., Sveriges temperaturforhallanden jilmforda med det ofriga Europas. —
Ymer 1899, h. 3. Stockholm 1899.

Engler, a., Versuch einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt. — Leipzig 1879.

und GiLG, G., Syllabus der Pflanzenfamilien. — Berlin 19 19.

Erdtman, G.. Floristiska anteckningar fran sydberg och sessilifiorieta i Xordhalland
och Mark. — Botan. Xotiser 1922, h. 7. Lund 1922.

Erikson, J., En studie ofver Ranunculus illyricus' morfologi, biologi och anatomi. —
Ofversigt af Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad:s Forhandl. 1898. Arg. 55 (p. 87). Stock-
holm 1898.

Eriksson, J- V., Studier ofver Upplands forhistoriska geologi. — Upplands Fornmin-
nesforen:s Tidskr., Bd 29. Upsala 191 3.

Falk, K., lakttagelser ofver alfvarvegetationen pa Oland, sarskildt med hiinsyn till
alfvarviixternas osmotiska tryck. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr., Bd 7, h. 4. Stock-
holm 1 9 13.

Fedtshenko, — Bull. Soc. Natur. de Mouscou., N. S., Vol. 11., 1897. "Fhe district
of the upper Pechora. In Germ, in »Allgemeine botan. Zeitschr. v, Jahrg. 1898.1

Fiek, E., Flora von Schlesien. — Berlin 1881.

Flerov, a.. Flora des Gouvernements Wladimir. — Moskva 1902 (Dissert). [Schrift.
d. Naturforsch. Gesellsch. bei d. Univers. in Jurjev, X:o 10.]

, Okskaja Flora. — • Acta horti Univers. Petropolit., Tom. 27. Petrograd igio.

Flach, W., Juhlin-Danxfeldi , H. och Sundbarg, (i., Sveriges jordbruk vid 1900-
talets borjan. — Goteborg 1909.

Forbes, Eduard, On the connexion between the distribution of the existing Fauna und
Flora of the British Isles, with the geological changes which have affected their

20 Geografiska Annaler igss.

382 RIKARD STERNER

area especially during the epoch of the northern drift. — Mem. of the Geol.

Survey of Great Britain., Vol. I. London 1846.
Fries, Elias, Stirpes agri I'emsionensis index. — Lund 1825 — 1826 (»i825»).
Fries, Th. C. E., Botanische Untersuchungen im nordlichen Schweden. — Dissert.

Upsala 19 1 3. [Vetenskapliga och praktiska undersokningar i Lappland anordnade

af Luossavaara-Kirunavaara Aktiebolag.J
Frodix, John, lakttagelser i Kebnekaise-omradets sydberg. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr.

1917, Bd 1 1 . Stockholm 1 9 1 7 .
Geisenheynkr, L., Bemerkungen zu Vincetoxicum officinale Moench. — Festschr. z.

Feier d. 70. Geburtstages des Herrn Professor Dr. Paul Ascherson. Leipzig 1904,
Gi.oKRSEX, A. T., Vestlands-Granen og dens IndvandringsA'eje. — Den norske Forst-

foren:s Aarbog for 1884. Christiania 1885.
GoKDjAGiN, A., Botanisch-geographische Untersuchungen in den Kreisen Kazan und

Laischew. ■ — 'IVav. Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kazan, T. 22 : 2. Kazan 1889.

(In Russian.)
, Ueber die Vegetation der Kalkfelsen an Fl. Tura im Gouvernement Perm. —

Ibid., T. 28 : 2. Kazan 1895. (In Russian.)
Gradman.n, R., Das Pflanzenleben der schwabischen Alb. 2. Aufl. — Tiibingen 1900.
•, Das mitteleuropaische Landschaftsbild nach seiner geschichtlichen Entwicklung. —

Geogr. Zeitschr., J>d. 7. Leipzig 1901.
, Beziehungen zwischen Ptlanzengeographie und Siedlungsgeschichte. — Ibid.,

Bd. 12. Leipzig 1906.
Grakbner, p.. Die Heide Norddeuts( hlands. — Engler und Drude: Die Vegetation der

Erde, 5. Leipzig 1901.
Gkevillius, a. v., l^idrag till kannedomen om kiirlvaxtvegetationen pa ncphelinsyenit-

omradet i Alnons norra del samt pa narliggande holmar i Medelpad. — Ofver-

sigt af Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad:s forhandl. 1894. Arg. 51. Stockholm 1894.
(Irisebach, Augusi, Lber den Einfluss des Klimas auf die Begrenzung der natiirlichen

Floren. — Linnaea 12. 1838.

, Ueber die Vegetationslinien des nordwestlichen Deutschlands. — Gottingen 1847.

, Die Vegetation der Krde. — Leipzig 1872. — 2. Aufl. Leipzig 1884.

Hai.den, B., ( )m torvmossar och marina sediment inom norra Helsinglands litorina-

omrade. — Sveriges Geol. Undersoknrs Arsbok for ar 1917. Stockholm 19 17.
, Om de norrlandska skalbankarnes vaxtgeografiska betydelse. — Svensk Botan.

Tidskr. 1920, lid 14, h. 2 — 3. Stockholm 1920.

Ha.mberg, H. E., Medeltal och extremer af lufttem])eraturen i Sverige 1856 — 1907. —
Bih. t. Meteorol. hikttag. i Sverige, Vol. 49. I'ppsala 1908.

, Molnighet och solsken pa den Skandinaviska halfon. — Ibid., Vol. 50. Upp-
sala 1909.

, Nederborden i Sverige i860 — 1910. — Ibid., Vol. 52. Uppsala 1911.

Hann, J., Handbuch der Klimatologie. — Stuttgart 1908.

H.\NSEN, A. M., Landnam i Norge. En utsigt over bosstningens historie. — Kri-
stiania 1904 (1904 a).

, Hvorledes har Norge faat sit planted;ekker • — Naturen, P^d 28. Kristiania

1904 (1904 b).

Harshber(;er, J. W., Phytogeographic Survey of North America. 2:d ed. — F.ngler
und Drude: Die Vegetation der Erde, Bd 13. Leipzig 1921.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 383

Hausrath, H., Pflanzengeographische Wandlungen der deutschen Landschaft. — Wis-

senschaft und Hypothese, 13. Dresden 191 1.
Hayek, A. E., Kritische tlbersicht iiber die Anemone-Arten aus der Section Campanaria

Endl. und Studien iiber ihren phylogenetischen Zusammenhang. — Festschr. z.

Feier d. 70. Geburtstages des Herrn Professor Dr. Paul Ascherson. Leipzig 1904.

, Die Pflanzendecke Osterreich-Ungarns. Bd i. Wien 19 14 — 1916 (» 1914s).

Hker, Oswald, Beitrage zur Pflanzengeographie. I, Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse des

siidostlichen Theils des Kantons Glarus. — Zurich 1835.
Heintze, Aug., Om Ranunculus lapponicus och andra granens foljdvaxter i Skandina-

vien. — Botan. Notiser 1909. Lund 1909.
Hembekg, E., Tallens degenerationszoner i sodra och vastra Sverige. — Skogsvards-

forenrs Tidskr., Arg. 2, 1904, h. 3 — 5. Stockholm 1904.
Herder, F. vox. Die Flora des europaischen Russlands. Xach den Forschungsresul-

taten der letzten 40 Jahre statistisch zusammengestellt. — Fngler's Botan. fahrb.,

Bd 14. Leipzig 1892.
Hesselman, H., Zur Kenntnis des Pflanzenlebens schwedischer Laubwiesen. — Botan.

Centralbl., Beihefte, Bd 17. 1904.

, Svenska lofangar. — Skogsvardsforen:s Tidskr., Arg. 3. Stockholm 1905.

, Vegetationen och skogsviixten pa Gotlands hallmarker. — Ibid., Arg. 6. Stock-
holm 1908.
, Om vattnets syrehalt och dess inverkan pa skogsmarkens forsumpning och skogens

vaxtlighet. — Medd. fr. Statens Skogsforsoksanstalt, h. 7. Stockholm 19 10.
, Tordmanen i Sveriges skogar. — Skogsvardsforen:s folkskrifter, n:ris 27 — 28.

Stockholm 191 1.
, Studier over salpeterbildningen i naturliga jordmaner och dess betydelse i vaxt-

ekologiskt avseende. — Medd. fr. Statens Skogsforsoksanstalt, h. 13 — 14. Stock-
holm 191 7. (1917 a).
, Om vara skogsforyngringsatgarders inverkan pa salpeterbildningen i marken och

dess betydelse for barrskogens foryngring. — Ibid. Stockholm 19 17. (1917 b).
och ScHOTTE, G., Granen vid sin sydvastgrans i Sverige. — Skogsvardsforenrs

Tidskr., Arg. 4, h. 9 — 10. Stockholm 1906.
Hildebrand, F., Die Verbreitungsmittel der Pflanzen. - — Leipzig 1873.
HjELT, Hj., Conspectus Florae Fennicae. — Acta Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fenn., Bdd 5

(1890 — 92), 20: 1 (1900 — 02), 30: 1 (1904 — 06), and 41 (1915 — 1919)- Helsingfors.
HoFSTEN, N. VON, Planaria alpina som glacialrelikt pa Bornholm jamte nagra ord om

landfaunans invandring till Bornholm. — Vidensk. Medd. fra Dansk naturhistor.

Foren., Bd 71. Kobenhavn 19 19.
Hooker, J. D., The Students Flora of the British Islands. 3:d ed. — London 1884,
Hoops, J., Waldbaume und Kulturpflanzenim-germanischen Altertum. — Strassburg 1905.
HuLT, R., Blekinges vegetation. Ett bidrag till viixtformationernas utvecklingshistoria.

— Medd. Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fenn., h. \2. Helsingfors 1885.
Humboldt, Alexander von, De distributione geographica plantarum secundum coeli

temperiem et altitudinem montium. Prolegomena. — Paris 1S17.
Hard af Segerstad, F., Sodra Sandsjo sockens fanerogamer. Ett bidrag till kanne-
domen om de pontiska och nordatlantiska vaxternas griinslinjer i sydostra Sverige.

— Arkiv for Botanik, Bd 11, nr 8. Stockholm 191 2.

, Utkast till en flora over Varnamotrakten. Bidrag till kannedomen om gron-

stenarnas inflytande pa vaxternas utbredning. Varnamo 1920.

384 R I K A R D S T E R X E R

Hock, F., Branden burger Buchenbegleiter. — Verhandl. d. botan. Ver. Prov. Biandenb.,

Bd 36. Berlin 1895.
, Studien iiber die geographische Verbreitung der Waldpflanzen Brandenburgs. —

Ibid., Bdd 37 — 41, 43, 44. 1896 — 1900, 1902, 1903 (»i896>).
HoGBOM, A. (i., Studier ofver Upplands iildre bebyggelsehistoria. - — ^'mer 19 12.

Stockholm 19 12.
Jaccard, H., Catalogue de la flora valaisienne. — Xeue Denkschr. allgem. schweiz.

Gesellsch. f, d. gesammten Naturwiss., Bd 34. Zurich 1895.
Johansson, K., Hufvuddragen af Gotlands vaxttopografi, grundade pa en kritisk be-

handling af dess karlvaxtflora. — Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad:s handl., X. F., Bd

29. Stockholm 1896.
, Ytterligare om Potentilla fruticosa pa Gotland. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 190S,

Bd 2, h. 3. Stockholm 1908.
, Nyare bidrag till kiinnedomen om Gotlands karlva.xtflora. — Botan. Xotis. 19 10.

Lund 191 o.
, Bidrag till de gotlandska Pulsatillornas naturhistoria. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr.

i()i2, Bd 6, h. 1. Stockholm 191 2.
JosT, L., Vorlesungen iiber Pflanzenphysiologie. — Jena 1913.
Jannicke, a.. Die Sandflora von Mainz, eine pflanzengeographische Studie. — Flora,

Jahrg. 72, 1889.
Keller, B., Aus der Steppenregion des Europaischen Russlands. Botan. -geographische

Forsch. im Gouvernement Ssaratow, District Sserdobsk. — 'Prav. Soc Natur. a

I'Univers. de Kazan, Vol. 37, Livr. 2. Kazan 1903. [In Russian.]
Kerner, a., Das Pflanzenleben der Donaulander. — Innsbruck 1863.
, Einfluss der Winde auf die Verbreitung der Samen im Hochgebirge. — Zeitschr.

Deutsch. Alpenvereins 1871.
, Beitriige zur Geschichte der I'flanzenwanderungen. — Oesterr. Botan. Zeitschr.,

Bd 29. Wien 1879.
, Studien iiber die Flora der Diluvialzeit in den ostlichen Alpen. — Sitz. ber.

Math.-naturw. Kl. Akad. d. ^Vissensch. Wien, Bd 97. 1888.
KiRCHNER, O., Blumen und Insekten. — Leipzig 191 1.
KiJNGGRAEFF, H. VON, Versuch einer topographischen Mora der Provinz Westpreussen.

— Schrift. Naturforsch. Gesellsch. in Danzig, X. F., Bd 5. Danzig 1881.
KoKi'PEN, W., Versuch einer Klassifikation der Klimate, vorzugsweise nach ihren Be-

ziehungen zur Pflanzenwelt. — Geogr. Zeitschr. 1900. Leipzig 190c.
, Geographische Verbreitung der Holzgewachse des europaischen Russlands. —

Beitrage zur Kenntnis des russischen Reiches, 3. Folge, Bdd 5 and 6. Petrograd

1888 and 1889.
KoMAROV, — Trav. Soc. Xatural. de St. Petersbourg. \"ol. 26, 1806. [The Governm.

of Xovgorod.]
KoRSHiNSK\-, S., Die nordliche Grenze des Steppengebietes in dem ostlichen Land-

striche Russlands in Beziehung auf Boden- und Pflanzenvertheilung. i : Phytogeo-

graphischer Umriss des Kazan-schen Gouvernements. — Trav. Soc. Xatural.

a I'Univers. de Kazan, \o\. 18, Livr. 5. Kazan 1888. [Rev, in l)Otan. Central-

blatt, Bd 40, 1889, pp. 254 ff. and 291 ff.]
, Die nordliche Grenze etc., 2: Phytogeographische Untersuchungen in den Gou-

vernementen Simbirsk, Samara, Ufa, Perm und zum Theil AN'iatka. — Ibid., ^'ol.

22, Livr. 6. 1891. [Rev. in P>otan. Centralbl., Bd 54, 1803, Beiblatt pp. 242 ff.]

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 385

KORSHINSKY, S., Tentamen Florae Rossiae orientalis. — Mem. de I'Akad. du scienc.

de St. Petersbourg, 8:e Ser., Tom. 7. Petrograd 1898.
KossiNSKY, — Bull. Jard. imp. de St. Petersbourg, 'I". 13. Petrograd 1913. [The

Governm. of Kostroma. j
Kkassnov, a. N., Materialien zur Kenntnis der Flora der Nordgrenze der Tchernosem-

Verbreitung. — Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg, Vol. 15, Livr. 2. Petro-
grad 1884. [Rev. in Pjotan. Zentralbl., Bd 31 (1887), pp.371 ff.J
, Untersuchungen in den Kalmuckensteppen. — Bull. Russian Geograph. Soc,

Vol. 22. 1886. [In Russian. Rev. in Engler's Botan. Jahrb. 1889.]

, Steppes de la Russie meridionale. — Annales de (ieographie 1894.

Kraus, Gregor, Boden und Klima auf kleinstem Raum. — Jena 191 1.

Krishevskv, — Trav. Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kharkov, Vol. 45. Karkov 19 12.

[The Governm. of Kherson.]
KuLTSHiTSKAjA and Endaurova, — Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg, Vol. 35,

Livr. 3, Sect, botan. Petrograd 1906. [The Governm. of Ryazan.]
Kupffer, K. R., Verzeichnis seltener Pflanzen Liv- und Kurlands. — Sitz. ber. Natur-

forsch. Gesellsch. bei d. Univers. Jurjev, Bd 11. Jurjev 1895.
, Bemerkenswerte Vegetationsgrenzen in Ost-Balticum. — Verhandl. botan. Vereins

Prov. Brandenburg, Bd 46. Berlin 1905.
, Kleine Notizen. — Korrespondenzbl. d. Xaturforsch. Vereins zu Riga, Bdd 48

und 50. Riga 1905 and 1907.
KuzNECOv, N. J., Die Vegetation und die Gewiisser des europaischen Russlands. —

Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 28. 1901.
Laus, H., Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse der siidmahrischen Sandsteppe zwischen Bisenz

und Goding und des Nachbargebietes. — Botan, Zeitung, Bd 68. igio.
LeHiMANN, Ed., Flora von Polnisch-Livland mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Kloren-

gebiete Nordwestrusslands, des Ostbalticums, der (jouvernements Pskow und St.

Petersburg (Archiv f. Naturk. Liv-, Esth- und Kurlands. 2. Serie, Bd 11, Lfg.

i) Jurjev 1895. — Nachtrag (ibid. Lfg. 2). Jurjev 1896.
LiNDEBERG, H., [Om Finlauds och dess floras utvecklingshistoria]. A lecture in the

meeting 13. IV. 1915 of the Botan. Sect, of the Soc. of Natural Sience Students

at Upsala. Summ. in Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 191 5, Bd 9, h. 4, p. 467.
LiNDMAN, C. A. M., Svensk fanerogamflora. — Stockholm 19 18.
LiNDSTROM, A., Nagra allmiinna upplysningar till ofversigtskarta angifvande de kvartiira

hafsaflagringarnas omrade samt kalkstens- och mergelforekomsters utbredning i

Sverige. — Sveriges Geol. Undersokn., Ser. Ba, nr 5. Stockholm 1898.
LoKw, E., iJber Perioden und Wege ehemaliger Pflanzenwanderungen im norddeutschen

Tieflande. — Linnaea, Bd 42. 1878 — 79.
LucANUS, Fr. von, Die Ratsel des Vogelzuges. Ihre Losung auf experimentellem

Wege durch Aeronautik, Aviatik und Vogelberingung. — Langensalza 1922.
Malmstrom, C., Trapa natans L. i Sverige. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 1920, Bd 14,

h. I. Stockholm 1920.
Marmajanova. N., — Trav. Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kazan, Vol. 11, livr. 3.

Kazan 1882. [The flora of Minussinsk in Siberia.]
Meinshausen, K. Fr., Flora ingrica. — Petrograd 1878.
Mevius, W., Beitrage zur Physiologie kalkfeindlicher Gewachse. — Jahrb. f. wissensch.

Botanik herausgegb. von Pringsheim, Bd 60, H. 22. 1921.
Meven, Fr. J. F., Grundriss der Pflanzengeographie. — Berlin 1836.

386 i>l I K A R D S 1^ E R X E R

MiDDENDORFF, A. Th. VOX, Rcisc in den iiussersten Norden und Osten Sibiriens. Bd

IV: Ubersicht der Xatur Nord- und Ost-Sibiriens. Petrograd 1S67.
MiCHAjLovsKv, S., Eine Skizze der Vegetation des Kreisen Njeshin des Gouvernement

Czernigov. — Schrift. d. Naturforsch. Gesellsch. bei d. Univers. in Jurjev, nr 12.

Jurjev 1903. [In Russian with a German summary.]
Moss, C. E., Vegetation of the Peak district. — Cambridge 1913.
MuNTHE, H., Studier ofver Ciottlands senkvartara historia. — Sveriges Geo). Unders.,

Ser. Ba, nr 4. Stockholm 191 o. (1910 a).
, Studies in the Late-(^uaternary history of Southern Sweden. — (ieol. Eorenis i

Stockholm Forhandl., Bd 32. Stockholm 19 10. (1910 b).
MuRASHKiNSKY, — Acta Horti Botan. Univers. Jurjev., T. 5 and 7. Jurjev 1904 and

1906. [The (jovernm. of Nizhy-Novgorod.]
Naumov, — Trav, Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kharkov, Vol. 37. Kharkov 1903.

[The neighbourhood of Roulilevka in the Governm. of Kharkov.]
Novoi'OKROvsKij, A., Kurze Mitteilung iiber eine Reise nach auf Sandboden gelegenen

Forstrevieren der Uonschen Kosaken. — Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 50. 1914.
NovoPOKROVSKij, J., Recherches phytogeographiques de la partie de sud-est du Gou-
vernement Stauropol et de la partie avoisinee de la province Terskaja. — Zapiski

novoryss. obscestva estestvojspyt., T. 29. Odessa 1906. Jin Russian.]
Oi-SSON, EsKii., Stenaldern i Viistmanland, Dalarne och Giistrikland. — Ymer 1917.

Stockholm 19 1 7.
OsTENFELD, C. H., Anemone- og Kobjaelde-Arternes Udbredelse i Danmark. — Bio-

logiske Arbejder tilegnede Eug. Warming paa hans 70 aars fodelsedag. Koben-

havn I911.
Paczoski, I., Materiaux pour servir a I'etude de la flore des steppes de la partie Sud-
est du Gouvernement de C^hersone. — Mem. Soc. Natural, de Kiev, T. 11, Livr.

I. Kiev 1890. [In Russian.]
, Flora Poljesje. — Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg, Vol. 27, 29 and 30.

Fasc. 3, Sect, botan. Petrograd 1897, 1899 ^^^ 1900. (»i897>'). [In Russian.]
, — Zapiski novoryss. obscestva estestvojspyt.. Vol. 26. Odessa 1904. [The

neighbourhood of the Dnjepr in the Governm. of Taurida. In Russian.]
Palmen, J. A., liber die Zugstrassen der Vogel. — Helsingfors 1876.
Palmgren, a., Studier ofver lofiingsomradena pa Aland. II: Floran — Acta Soc.

pro Fauna et Flora Fenn., iJd 41. Helsingfors 191 5.
Pax, Fr., Schlesiens Pflanzenwelt. Eine pflanzengeographische Schilderung der Pro-

vinz. — Jena 191 5.
, Pflanzengeographie von Polen (Kongress-Polen). — \'eroft'entlichungen der lan-

deskundlichen Kommission beim Kais. deutsch. Generalgouvernement ^\'arschau,

Reihe A, Bd I. Berlin 1918.
Petunnikov, a., Ueber Carex gracilis Schkuhr und C". obtusata Liljebl. ~ AUgem.

liotan. Zeitschr. Jahrg. 4. 1898.
, Kritische Uebersicht der Moskauer Flora. Part i: Scripta botan. horti univers.

Petropolit., Fasc. 13. 1896. — I'art 2: Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg.

Vol. 30, Fasc. 3, Sect, botan, 1900. — Part 3: Ibid. Vol. 31. 1901.
PoDPKRA. J., Studien iiber die thermoi)hile Vegetation Bohmcns. — Engler's Botan.

Jahrb., Bd 34. 1904.
PoHLE, R., Bericht iiber die Resultate zweier botanischer Forschungsreisen in Nord-

russland. — Acta horti botan. Univers. Jurjev., Vol. 3, Lief. 3. Jurjev 1902.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 387

PoHLE, R., Pflanzengeographische Studien tiber die Halbinsel Kanin. Theil i. — Acta

horti botan. univers. Petropolit., Tom. 21, Fasc. i. Petrograd 1903.
Post, L. von, Postarktiska klimattyper i Sodra Sverige. — (leol. Foren:s i Stockholm

Forhandl., Bd 42, h. 5. Stockholm 1920.
Preuss, H., Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse des deutschen Ostseekiistes. — Schrift. d.

Naturforsch. Gesellsch. in Danzig, X. ¥., Bd 13, H. i — 2. Danzig 191 1 — 12.

(» 19 1 1 »).
•, Die pontischen PHanzenbestande im W'eichselgebiet. — Beitrage zur Xatur-

denkmalpflege herausgegb. von H. Conwentz, Bd 2, H. 4. Berlin 1912.
•, Die Pflanzendecke in den abgetretenen Gebieten der I'rovinzen Westpreussen und

Posen. — Ibid., Bd 9, H. i. PJerlin 192 1.
Printz, H., The vegetation of the Siberian-Mongolian frontiers. (The Sayansk region).

— Contribut. ad floram Asiae int. pertinentis edidit Henrik Printz, III. Trond-

hjem 1 92 I.
Prodan, J. Die Halophytenflora des Komitates Bacs-liodrog. — Magyar Botanikai

Lapok, 13. Budapest 19 15. [In Magyar.]

■, Flora des Komitates Bacs-Bodrog. — Ibid. 14. Budapest 1916. iln Magyar.

Ramann, E., Bodenkunde. 3. Aufl. — Berlin 191 1.

Raunkler, C, Planterigets Fivsformer og deres P>etydning for Geografien. — Koben-

havn 1907.
, Livsformernes Statistik som Grundlag for biologisk Plantegeografi. — Botan.

Tidskr., Bd 29. Kobenhavn 1909.
Ringius, G. E., Vegetationen pa Varmlands hyperitomraden. — Ofvers. af Svenska

Vetenskaps-Akads:s forhandl. 1888, Arg. 45. Stockholm 1888— 1889. {»i888y.).
RoMELL, L. G., Granser och zoner i Stockholms yttre skargard. — Svensk Botan.

Tidskr. 191 5, Bd 9, h. 2. Stockholm 19 15.
RiJBEL, E., Pflanzengeographische Monographic des Berninagebiets. — Engler's Botan.

Jahrb., Bd 47. 1912.

, Die Kalmiickensteppen bei Sarepta. — Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 50. 1914.

Saljesski, — Trav. Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg. A'ol. 30. Petrograd 1900. The

Governm. of Orel]
Samuelsson, G., Regionforskjutningar inom Dalarne. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 1910,

Bd 4, h. I. Stockholm igio.

, De nordiska Sagittaria-arterna. — Ibid. 1920, Bd 14, h. i. Stockholm 1920.

, Floristiska fragment. III. — Ibid. 1922, Bd 16, h. i. Upsala 1922. (1922 a).

, Floristiska fragment, IV. — Ibid. 1922, Bd 16, h. 2. Upsala 1922. (1022 b).

Sandegren, R., Najas flexilis i Fennoskandia under postglacialtiden. — Svensk Botan.

Tidskr. 1920, Bd 14, h. 2 — 3. Stockholm 1920.
Savenkov, Materiale zum Studium der Wasserflora des Donets im (iouvernement Char-

kov. — Trav. Soc. Natural, a ITInivers. de Kharkov, ^'ol. 43 (iqoq). Kharkov

1910. [In Russian.]
Schalov, E., Uber die Beziehungen zwischen Pflanzen^erbreitung und der iiltesten

menschlichen Siedelungsstatten im mittelsten Schlesien. — Engler's Botan. Jahr'n.,

Bd 57. Beiblatt 127. 1922.
Scheutz, N. J., Conspectus florae smolandiae. — Dissert. Upsal. 1857.
, Vaxtgeografiska anteckningar ofver ostra Smaland. — Ofversigt af Kongl. Svenska

Vetenskaps-Akad:s forhandl. 1861, Arg. 18, pp. 433 — 450. Stockholm 1862,
ScHiMPER, A. F. \V., Pflanzen-Cieographie auf physiologischer Grundlage. — Jena 1898.

388 R 1 K A R D S T E R N E R

ScH.MALHAUSEN, I., Flora jugozapadnoi Rossii (southwestern Russia). Kiev iSS6.
ScHOENROCK, A., Die Bewolkung des russischen Reiches. — Mem. Acad, du scienc.

de St, Petersbourg, 8:e Ser., Tom. i, nr 6. Petrograd 1895.
ScHoi.z, JosKi' B., Die Pflanzengenossenschaften Westpreussens. ■ — • Schrift. d. Xatur-

forsch. Gesellsch. in Danzig, N. F., Bd 11, H. 3. Danzig 1905.
ScHOUW, J. Fr., Grundtr?ek til en almennelig Plantegeografi. — Kobenhavn 182 1.
ScHULZ, A., Uber die Entwicklungsgeschichte der gegenwartigen phanerogatnen Flora

und Pflanzendecke Schwedens. — Berichte d. deutsch. botan. (iesellsch., Bd 22.

1904.
Selander, -S., Sydliga och sydostliga element i Stockholmstraktens Hora. — Svensk

Botan. Tidskr. 19 14, Bd 8, h. 3. Stockholm 191 4.
Sendtner, ()., Die Vegetations-Verhaltnisse Siidbayerns nach den (Irundsatzen der

Pfianzengeographie geschildert. — Miinchen 1S54.
Sernander, R., Die Einwanderung der Fichte in Skandinavien. — Engler's Botan.

Jahrb., Bd 15. Leipzig 1892.
, Studier ofver den gotlandska vegetationens utvecklingshistoria. — Dissert. Upsala

1894.
, Sveriges va.xtviirld i nutid och forntid. — Sveriges Rike, utg. af J. F. Nystrom.

Stockholm 1900.

, Vaxtvarlden. — Uppland , lid i, h. i. Stockholm 1901. (1901 a).

, Den skandinaviska vegetationens spridningsbiologi. Upsala 1901. (1901 b).

, Bidrag till den viistskandinaviska \egetationens historia i relation till nivafor-

iindringarna. — Geolog. Foren:s i Stockholm Forhandl., Bd 24. Stockholm 1902.
, Kntwurf einer Monographic der Myrmecochoren. — Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad:s

Handl.. Bd 41. Upsala 1906.
-, Sti])a pcnnata i Viistergotland. En studie ofver den subboreala periodens in-

flytande pa den nordiska vegetationens utvecklingshistoria. — Svensk Hotan. Tidskr.

1908, ])d 2. Stockholm 190S.
, De scanodaniska torfmossarnas stratigrafi. — (ieol. Foren:s i Stockholm For-
handl., Bd 30. Stockholm 1909.
, Die schwedischen Tortmoore als Zeugen postglazialer Klimaschwankimgen. —

Die \'eranderung d. Klimas seit d. Max. d. letzt. P'.iszeit. Comte Rendu du ii:e

Congres Geol. Intern. Stockholm 19 10. Stockholm 191 o.
, Scirpus radicans Schkuhr funnen i Xarkc. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 1910, P>d

4, h. 4. Stockholm 191 1.
, Den nordeuropeiska vegetationens historia i relation till den geologiska och den

arkeologiska utvecklingen. — In: Hogbom, A. G., Sernander, R., Almgren, O.,

Wide, S., Montelius, ()., Kronologiska otVersikter till Europas forhistoria med-

delade vid en offcntlig foreliisningsserie vid Uppsala Universitet hosttcrniinen

19 I 5. Uppsala I 916.
, r'orna och afja. 1. — (ieolog. F6ren:s i Stockholm Forhandl., Bd 40. Stock-
holm 1 9 18.
-, En supralitoral havsstrandiing fran iildre bronsaldern bevarad i det inre Upp-
land. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr, 1920, Bd 14, h. 2 — 3. Stockholm 1020.

(1920 a).
■, Den svenska hagens historia. — Svenska landtbruksveckans 1920 forhandl.

Stockholm 1920 (1920 b).

THE CONTINENTAL ELORA OE SOUTH SWEDEN 389

[Sernander, R.,] Narikes viixtsamhallen. In: Aspling, E., Gralen, J., Linden, H.,

Narke. Hembygdsbockerna. Upsala 1922. [pp. 27 fif.]
SiDOROv, W., Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Flora des Jekaterinoslawschen Gouvernements.

— Scripta hgrti botan. Univers. Petropolit., Fasc. 14, 1897. Petrograd 1897.
[In Russian with a German summary.]

Skarman, J. A. O., Om nagra forekomster af adla loftrad i nordligaste Varmland. —
Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 191 i, Bd 5, h. 4. Stockholm 1912.

, liidrag till nordligaste Varmlands flora. — Ibid. r9i3, Bd 7, H. 4. Stock-
holm 19 1 4.

Smirnov, v., Pflanzengeographische Forschungen im nordostlichen Theile des Gouverne-
ments Ssaratov. — Trav. Soc. Natural, a 1' Univers. de Kazan. T. 37:4. Kazan
1903. [In Russian,]

Sprvgin, I., — Ibid., T. 41 : 3. Kazan 1907. [The Scotch fir and its acolytes in
the Governm. of Pensa. In Russian.]

Sterner, R., Carex ligerica Gay. En floristisk och vaxtgeografisk studie. — Acta
Florae Sueciae, Bd i. Stockholm 192 1. (192 1 a).

, Om Geum hispidum Fr. — Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 192 1, Bd 15, h. i. Stock-
holm 192 I. (192 I b)-

SuKACSEv, W., — Bull. Jardin imp. botan. de St. Petersbourg, T. 2, Livr. 5. i'etro-
grad 1902. [The flora of the Governm. of Kharkov. In Russian.]

, — Trav. Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kharkov. Vol. 37 (1902). Kharkov 1903.

[The districts of Grajvoron and Obojan in the Governm. of Kursk. In Russian.]

SuNDELiN, U., Fornsjostudier inom Stangans och Svartans vattenomraden. — • Sveriges
Geolog. Undersokn., Ser. Ca, nr 16. Stockholm 1917.

, Uber die spatquartare Geschichte der Klistengegenden Ostergotlands und Sma-

lands. — Bull, Geolog. Instit. of Upsala, Vol. 16. Upsala 19 19.

Sylven, N., De svenska skogstraden. I. Barrtraden. — Stockholm 19 16.

Taf.iev, v., Sur la limite des forets et des steppes dans le district de Valki dans le
Gouvernement de Charkov. — Trav. Soc. Natural, a I'Univers. de Kharkov, Vol,
36:2 (1901), Kharkov 1902. [In Russian.]

, Sur les vestiges des forets de pins dans les steppes du Gouvernement d'Oufa.

— Ibid. Vol, 38 : 2. (1903). Kharkov 1904. [In Russian.]

and VojNOvsKY, S., — ■ Ibid. Vol, 37 (1902), Kharkov 1903. The southern

part of the Burguruslan-district in the Governm. of Samara. In Russian.]
Tamm, O,, Die Auslaugung von Calciumkarbonat in einigen Boden der Ragundagegend.

— (jeolog. Foren:s i Stockholm Forhandl., Bd 36. Stockholm 19 14.

, Markstudier i det nordsvenska barrskogsomradet. — Medd. fr. Statens Skogs-

forsoksanstalt, H. 17. Stockholm 1920.
, Om berggrundens inverkan pa skogsmarken. — Medd. fr, Statens Skogsforsoks-

anstalt, H. 18. Stockholm 192 1.
Tanfiljev, G. I., Die Ursachen der Bildung und \'erbreitung von Torfmooren in Russ-

land. — 8. Ssjesd. Russk. Jestestv. i Wraczej. Ssekz, Agronom. 1890. [Rev. in

Engler's Botan. Jahrb., Bd 24, p. 68. 1898.]
, Die Waldgrenzen in Siid-Russland. — Petrograd 1894, [In Russian with a

German summary.]
, Die siidrussischen Steppen. — Result. Scient. Congr. Intern. Botan. Vienne 1905.

Jena 1906.
Tansley, A. (J., Types of British Vegetation. — Cambridge 191 1,

390 RIKARD STERNER

Thurmann, Jules, Essai de Phytostaticjiie applicjue a la chaine du Jura et aux contrees

voisines. — Bern 1849.
[ToRNEBOHM, A. F.,] Upplysningar till geologisk ofversiktskarta oiver Sveriges berg-

. grund, — Sveriges Cieolog. Undersokn., Ser. Ba, nr 6. Stocliholm igoi.
Unger, Frans von, Uber den Einfluss des Bodens auf die ^'ertheilung der Gewachse,

nachgewiesen in der Vegetation des nordostlichen Tirols. — Wien 1S36.
Wahlenberg, (iORAN, Flora lapponica. — Berlin 181 2.

, De vegetatione et climate Helvetiae septentrionalis. — Zurich 1813.

, Flora Carpatorum principalium. — Gottingen 18 14.

, Flora Suecica. VA. 2. — Upsala 1833 — 38. (»i833')-

Wangerin, W,^ Die montanen Elemente in der Flora des nordostdeutschen Flachlandes.

— Schrift. Naturforsch. desellsc h. in Danzig, \. F., IM 15, h. 1 and 2. Dan-
zig 1920.

Warming, E., Den Danske Planteverdens historic alter Istiden. — Kobenhavn 1904.
, Dansk Plantev?ekst. i. Strandvegetationen. 2. Klitterne. — Kobenhavn 1906 and

1907.

, Oecology of plants. — Oxford 1909.

• und ( iRAF.nxKR, V., Lehrbuch der okologischen I'Hanzengeographie. 3. Aufl. —

Berlin 19 14 — 1917. (»i9i4»).
Watson, H. C, Topographical Botany. 2:d ed. — London 1885.
ViDAL ])E LA Blachk, P., Tableau de la geographic de la France. — In: E. Lavisse,

Histoire de France illustree. J: 1. Paris 1903.
Wiegner, G., Boden und Hodenbildung in kolloidcheniischer Betrachtung. — Dresden

1918.
Vierhapper, Fr., Conioselinum tatariruni, ncu fiir die Flora der Alpen. — Osterreich.

Botan. Zeitschr., Jahrg. 191 1, Nr. i. Wien 191 1.
"WiESNER, J., Untersuchungen liber der Lichtgenuss der J'flanzen mit Riicksicht auf die-
Vegetation von Wien, Cairo und Buitenzorg (|a\a). — Sitz. ber. math, naturw. Kl.

Akad. d. Wissensch. Abth. I. Bd lo.;. Wien i8()5.

, Die Lichtgenuss der Pflanzen. — Leipzig 1907.

Willdenow^ C. L., Grundriss der Kriiuterkunde. — Berlin 1792.

Ziegler, J., Ueber phanologische Beobachtungen und thermische Vegetations-Konstanten.

— Jahresber. d. Senckenberg. naturf. Gesellsch. fiir 1878/79. Frankfurt a. M. 1870.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 391

APPENDLX I.

THE CONTINENTAL SPECIES IX THE FLORA
OF SOUTH SWEDEN.

SUMMARY ACCOUNTS OF THEIR EUROPEAN DISTRIBUTION.

REMARKS:

1. The species are grouped according to their normal mode of occurrence in South-
Eastern or Eastern Europe. The types of vegetation of which I have made use
for this purpose are named and described on p. 233.

2. The types of distribution are indicated by figures, which are given in the outline
on pp. 238 — 241.

3. As to the European distribution area I have made an effort to state as exactly as
possible its limits in Russia and its westerly or north-westerly limits in Central or
Western Europe. For the rest, I must confine myself to referring to the taxonomic
handbooks.

4. Being compelled to economize space as much as possible, I have made use ot
many abbreviations. To the following it may be necessary to supply explanations:
a. N., S., E., W., NE., NW., etc. ::= the North etc., the North-East etc. or the

northern etc., the north-eastern etc.
^. M ^ the middle part of a district; that is, a zone across a district between a
northern and southern or eastern and western part of the district;
WM., EM. etc. = the western, eastern etc. part of such a zone.

c. C. = an area in the centre of a district.

d. Roman figures (capitals) are employed to indicate the abundance of a species
within an area as follows: I = very rare, II = rare — scattered, III = fairly
common — quite common.

e. The absence of a species in a district is denoted by ().
/. D. T. = the type of distribution.

o. V. T. = the type of vegetation.

4. To the statements about the Russian distrilnition there are given references to the
literature by figures, to which a key is to be found in the list of literature below.
Concerning the East-Russian governments of Perm, Vyatka, Kazan, Simbirsk, Samara,
Ufa, and Orenburg, as well as the Baltic Provinces, Esthonia, Livonia, Courland,
and Lithuania, however, no references are given, all statements in these cases being
taken from the works of Korshinsky 1898 and Lehmann 1895 — 96. If in other
cases no references are given the statements are taken from the compilation ol
Herder 1890. [The statements in this work, being taken, as it seems, without
sufficient criticism often from too old and obviously dubious works, are to be looked
upon very critically].

6. "Russia" is here used to cover the European part of the Russian Empire before
19 1 4, except, however, Poland in its extension as a Russian principality and Fin-

392 ■ RIKARD STERNER

land together with Kast-Karelia [viz. in its extension as a phyto-geographical district
according to, for instance, Conspectus I'lorae rennicae in its latest parts and O. R.
Holmberg, Hartmans Skandinaviens Flora, hafte i, 1922].
7, In the list of literature below are given all floristic works of which I have made
use for my enquiries into the distribution of species; but works concerning Den-
mark, Norway, Sweden, and Finland are excluded. (These works will be given in
a special part of this paper.)

The works are cited in a highly abbreviated form, but many of them are given
in a more complete manner in the list on pp. 379 ft".

As to the publications of the learned socities mentioned below I have made use
of abbreviations, as follows:

Bratidenb. = Verhandl, d. botan. Vereins d. Provinz lirandenburg,

Dorpat Acta = Acta Horti botanici Univers. Jurjevensis.

Dorpat Schrift. = Schriften d. Naturforsch. Gesellsch. bei d. Univers. zu Jurjev.

Borpat Sitzb. = Sitzungsher\chte d. Naturforsch. (lesellsch. bei d. Univers. zu Jurjev.

£ng/. fahrb. = Botanische Jahrbiicher herausgegeben von A. Fngler.

Forsch. = Forschungen zur deutschen Landes- und Volkskunde.

Kazan = Travaux Soc. Natural, a 1' Univers. de Kazan.

Kharkov = Travaux Soc. Natural, a 1 Univers. de Kharkov.

Kiev = Memoirs Soc. Natural, de Kiev.

Kolozvart — Ertesito. Sitzungsber. d. Medizin.-Naturwissensch. Sect. d. Siebenbiirg,
Museum-Vereins, 2, Naturwissensch. Abt.

Mag. Lap. = Magyar Botanikai Lapok.

Moscozv = Bullet. Soc. Natural, de Moscow.

Odessa = Zapiski novoryssiskago obscestva estestvojspytatelei.

Petrogr. Bull. — Bulletin de la Jardin imp. de St. Petersbourg.

Petrogr. Acta = Acta Horti Univers. Petropolitani.

Petrogr. Scripta = Scripta botanica Horti Univers. I'etropolitani.

Petrogr. Trav. = Travaux Soc. Natural, de St. Petersbourg.

Prao- = Sitzungsber. d. Bohm. Gesellsch. f. Wissensch., Matli.-naturw. Classe.

Riga = Korrespondenzblatt d. Naturforsch. -Vereins zu Riga.

Veg. Erde = Fngler und Drude, Die Vegetation der Frde.

Wien = Sitzungsber. d. Math.-naturw. Kl. d. Akad. d. Wissensch. in Wien, Abth. 1.

Z.-B. = Verhandl. der zoolog. -botan. Gesellsch. in \\\en.

(). B. Z. ■= (Jsterreich. botan. Zeitschr.

Aschersoii und Graebner "1896". — Becker 19 10. — Domin 1907. — Drude. Atlas
der Pflanzenverbreitung. [Berghaus, Physikalischer Atlas, .\bt. V.] (iotha 1887. —
Hayek 1904. — Ifegi, Illustrierte Mora von Mitteleuropa mit besonderer Beriicksich-
tigung von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Miinchen 1906 — . — Hermann,
Flora von Deutschland und I'ennoskandinavien sowie von Island und Spitzbergen.
Leipzig 19 1 2. — Ketner, Monograjjhia Pulmonariarum. Innsbruck 1878. — Kilkenthal
1909. — Nyman, Conspectus Florae Europeae. Orebro 1878 — 1890. — Schneider,
Illustrierte Handbuch der Faubholzkunde. Jena 1906 and 1912. — HW/", Monogra-
phie der (kittung Potentilla. l^iblioth. Botan. Bd. 16, H. 71. Stuttgart 1908.

Russia. J'7ora caucasica critica. 1, 2, 3: 4 — 9, 4: 2 in »Tiflis, Botan. sad trudy», Vyp
9 and 10, 1904 — 1913; 3:3, 4:1 and 6 in Petrogr. Trav. 31 — 34, 1901 — 1908.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 393

-- Gobi, Uber die Wirkung der Waldaischen Hohe auf die geographische Verbreitung
der Pflanzen im Zusammenhang mit einer Skizze der Flora des westlichen Theiles der
Gouvernement Novgorod. Petrog. Trav. 7, 1876 [Also as a Dissert.]. In Russian. —
Herder 1892. — Koeppen 1888, 1889. — Lehninnn 1895.

1: Alechin 1909. — 2: Id. 191 o. — 3: Id. 1913, Dorpat Acta 14: i, Vladim. —
4: Aiitonov 1888, Petrog. Trav. 19, Novg. — 5: Beketov 1886, Petrogr. Scripta i: i,
Ekaterinosl. — 6: Borovikov 1909. — 7: Cheslerikov 1909, Odessa 33, Khers. —
8: Chirjaev 1904, Khark. 38: i, Khark. - — 9: Id. 19 13, Khark. 46, Khark. —
10: Drobov 1906, Petrogr. Trav. 25:3, Terr. Don. — 11: En^elhardt 1866 — 67, Pe-
trogr. Scripta i, Smol. — 12: Fedtshenko 1897, Moscow 11, Pechora-distr. — 13: Flerov

1902. — 14: Id. 1910.^ — 15: Gilssen 1899, Petrogr. 'I'rav. 29, Petrogr. — 16: Goli-
zyn 1905, Dorpat Acta 5: 1, Tula. — 17: Giini/ier 1880, I'etrogr. Trav. 11, Olonets.

— 18: Ispolalov 1898, Petrogr. Trav. 28: 3, Pskov. — 19: Id. 1902, Dorpat Acta 3,
Taur. — 20: Id. 1905, Petrogr. Trav. 34, Novg. — 21: Ivanitzky 1882, Engl.
Jahrb. 3, Vologda. — 22: Id. 1890, Engl. Jahrb. 11, Vologda. — T-Z: Jaczevskij \Z^t^,
Moscow N. S. 9, Smol. — 24: Keller 1901, Kaz. 35:4, Sarat. — 25: Kolmovsk
1899, Petrogr. Trav. 29:3, Novg. — 26: Komarov 1896. — 27: Korshinsky 1898. —
28: Kosso-Poljansky 1911, Dorpat Acta 12, Voron. — 29: Id. 19 13, Dorpat Acta 14,
Voron. — 30: Kossinskv 1913, Petrogr. Bull. 13, Kostr. — 31: Id. 191 5, Petrogr.
Bull. 15, Kostr. — 32: Krtshevsky 191 2. — 33: Kiiltshitskaja &^ Endaiirova 1906. —
34: Kiipffcr 1895, Dorpat Sitzb. 11, Courl. and Livon. — 35: Id. 1899, Riga 42,
Courl. — 36: Id. 1905, — 37: Id. 1905, Riga 48, Esth., Liv., Courl. — 38: Id.

1907, Riga 50, Esth., Liv., Courl. — 39: Id. c-^ Sehberl 1904, Riga 47, Esth. the
Hoften Islands. — 40: Kuznecov 1888, Petrogr. Trav. 19, Archang.: the districts of
Shenkursk and Cholmogorsk. — 41: Lackscheivilz ^ Kupfjer 1904, Riga 47, Esth.,
Liv., Courl. — 42: Litvinov "1886", Moscow 41, N. S. i (1887), 2 (1889), Tamb.

— 43: Meinshausen 1878. — - 44: Michailovsky 1903. — 45: Miljiitiii 1889, Moscow
N. S. 2, Moscow. — 46: Moiitre'sor 1898, Kiev 15: i — 2, Kiev. — 47: N aum ov \<:)ot,.

— 48: Nenjiiko7' 1902, Dorpat Acta 3: i, Niz. Novg. — 49: Id. 191 2, Dorpat Acta
13:1, Niz. Novg. — 50: No7!Opokrovsky 1906. - — -51: Id. 19 14. — 52: Paczoski iZ(^o.
— ■ 53: Id. "1897". — 54: Id. 1904. — 55: Id. 1908, Odessa 31, Taur. —
56: Id. 1909, Odessa 34, Kiev. — 57: Id. 1909, Odessa 34, Khers. — 58: Perfiljev

1908, Petrogr. Trav. 37, Vologda: Velsk-distr. — 59: Id. 6^ Chirjaev 19 14, Khark.
47: I, Vologda: Vologda. — 60: Petunnikov "1897". — 61: Pohle 1902. — 62: Id.

1903. — 63: Id. 1907, Petrogr. Bull. 7: i, Northern Russia (only Monocotyledonae).

— 64: Piiriiio 1898, Petrogr. Trav. 28:3, Pskov. — 65: Id. 1899, I^^id. 29: 3, Pskov.

— 66: Id. iQoo, Ibid. 30:3, Pskov. — 67: Rehmann 187 1, Verhandl. d. Naturforsch.
Verein in Brimn 10, the N. shore of the Black Sea. — 68: Saljesski 1900. —
69: Savenkov 1914, Khark. 47:1, Archang.: Pechora. — 70: Schmalhausen 1886. —
71: Seleiiezka 1906, Zapiski imp. novoryssiskago Univers. Odessa 102, the Crimea. —
72: Sidorov 1897. — 73: .Skoflsberg &= Vestergreii, 1901, Bih. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl.
27, Osel. — 74: Sprygin 1900. — - 75: Sukaczcr 1902. — 76: Id. 1903. —
77: Taliev 1894, Kaz. 27:6, Niz. Novg. — 78: Id. 1906, Petrogr. Bull. 6:4, Niz.
Novg. — 79: Timofeev 1904, Khark. 38: i, Khark. — 80: Ugrinsky 1912, Khark. 45,
Khark. — 81: Ustrjeczky 1906, Dorpat Acta 6: 4, Archang.: Pinegadistr. — 82: Za-
lessky 1914, Khark. 47: i, Khark. — 83: Zinger 19 10, Kiev 19, Kiev. -- 84: Akin-
fijev 1895, I^hark. 28, P'.katerinosl. — 85: Krassnoi' 1886.

Poland and Galicia. Blocki, O. B. Z. 36 and 37, 1886 — 1887. — Id., Mag.

394 . R I K A R D S T E R N E R

Lap. 7, 1908 (J.emberg). — Herbich, Z.-B. 10, i860. — Pax igi8. — Rostafinski,
Florae Polonicae Prodromus. Z.-B. 22, 1872. — Tomaschek, Z.-B. 9, 10, and 12, 1859,
1860^ 1862 (Lemberg). — Woloszcznk, Z.-B. 24, 1874 (Javorov). ■ — Zapalovicz, Con-
spectus Florae Galiciae criticus, T. i — 3, Krakow 1906 — 191 1.

Balkan. Adamovkz, Veg. Erde 11, 1909. — Beck von Mannagelta, Veg. Erde 4,
1 901. -- Boissier, Flora orientalis, Geneve 1867 — 88. — Braiidza, Flora Dobrogei,
Bucuresci 1898. — Fri/sch, 7..-B. 44, 1894. — Id., Mitteil. naturw. Vereins f. Steier-
mark 45 — 47, 1908 — 1910. — Halnczy, Conspectus Florae Graecae, Leipzig 1901 —
1908. — Kajiitz, Plantas Romanae hujusque cognitas [Melleklet a Magyar Novenytani
lapok 3 — 5, fivfolyamrlhoz', Klausenburg (Kolozvart) 1879 — 1881. — Miirbeck, Lunds
universitets arsskrift 27, 1891 (Bosnien, Hercegovina). — Paiicic, Z.-B. 6, Serbien. —
Rohlena, Prag 1902, nrs 32 and 39 (Montenegro). — I'elenovsky, Flora Bulgarica, Prag 1891.

Austria-Hungary. Beck voti Maimagclla, 1890, L. Austria. — Id., 1907, Eastern
Alps. — Bela, Mag. Lap. 11. r9i2, N. Hung. — Bitdai, Mag. Lap. 12, 1914, the
Biikk-mountain. — Id., Mag. Lap. 13, 19 15, Komit. Borsod. — Cciako7'sky, Prodromus
der Flora von Bohmen, Prag 1867. — Chyzci\ Mag. Lap. 4, 1905, N. Hung., espec.
Komit. Zemplen. — Dal/a Torre e-^ Sarutheim, Flora der (jefiirsteten Grafschaft Tirol,
des Landes Vorarlberg und des Fiirstenthumes Liechtenstein, 6: i — 3, Innsbruck 1906
— 1 91 2. — Domin, Prag 1902, nr. 58, 1902, Bohemia. — Duflschmid, Die Flora von
Ober-Osterreich, L 1—3, III, IV, Linz 1870—85. — Godra, (). B. Z. 22, 1872, Pe-
tervvardiener Grenz-Regiments nr. 9. — Gojiz, Kolozsvart 15: i, 1890, Komit. Udvar-
helyer. — Hayek, Flora von Steiermark, I and II: i, Berlin 1908 — 14. — Id., Die
Pflanzendecke Osterreich-L'ngarns i, W'ien 1914— 1916. — Ileiiffel. Z.-B. 8, 1858, Banat.
Temes. — Keller, (). B. Z. 15, 1865, Komit. Neutra. — Kerticr, Die Vegetations-
verhaltnisse des mittleren und ostlichen Ungarns und angrenzenden Theile Siebenbiir-
gens, O. B. Z. 17 — 29, 1867 — 1S79. — Id. 1888. — Lanyi, Mag. Lap. 13, 1915,
Komit. Csongrad. — Markiis, G. B. Z. 15, 1865, Neusohl. — Panctr, G. B. Z. 28.
1878, Banat. — Pax, Veg. Erde i and 10, 1898 and 1908, the Carpathians. —
Podpera, Z.-B. 54, 1904, Bohem. — Pospichal, Flora des oesterreichischen Kiistenlandes.
Teschen 1897 — 99. — Sagnrski ^ Schneider, Flora der Central-Karpathen mit specieller
Beriicksichtigung der in der holien Tatra vorkommenden Phanerogamen und Gefass-
Cryptogamen, I and II, Leipzig 189 l. — Prodan.^ Mag. Lap. 9, 1910, Bacska. —
Id., Mag. Lap. 13 and 14, 1915 — 16, Bacs-Bodrog. — Schlosser ^ Furkas-Vukotinovic,
Flora Croatica e.xhibens stirpes phanerogamas et vasculares cryptogamas(|ue in Croatia,
Slavonia et Dalniatia sponte crescunt etc. Agram 1869. — -S/'wcw/w, Enumeratio florae
'I'ranssilvanicae vasculares critica. Budapest 1886. — Thaisz, Mag. Lap. 10, 191 i,
Komit. Bereg.

(iermany. Ascherxon, Flora der Provinz Brandenb. i and 3, 1864. — Ascherson
&" Graehner 1898 — 99. — Beckhaus 1893. — Buchcnau, Flora des nordwestdeutschen
Tiefebene 1894. Kritische Xachtriige 1904. — Doll, Flora von 15aden, Carlsruhe
1857 — 62. — Drnde 1885. — Id., Isis Jahrg. 1895. — Id., 1902. — Eichler, Grad-
viann und Meigen, Ergebnisse der pflanzengeogr. Durchforsch. von W'iirtemb., Baden
und Hohenzollern. Beilage Jahresh. Vereins Vaterl. Naturk. in AViirtemb. und Mitteil.
Bad. botan. Vereins. I — IV, 1905 — 1907, 1909. — Fiek 1881. — Fitckel, Nassaus
Flora, 1856. — Gradmann 1900, Schwab. Alb. — Graehner 1901, — Hock, Berichte
d. deutsch. botan. Ges. 11, 1893. — Id. ''1896". — Kirchner, Flora von Stuttgart
und Umgebung, 1888. — Klinggraeff 1881. — Marson, Flora von Neuvorpommern und
der Insel Riigen und Usedom, 1869. — Niedenzu, August Garckes lllustrierte Flora

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 395

von Ueutschland. 21. Aufl., 191 2. — Prahl, Kritische Flora d. Prov. Schleswig-
Holstein. 2. Th., 1890. — Prenss 191 1. — Id. 1912. — Id. 1921. — Rilsclil, Flora
des Grossherzogthums Posen, 1850. — Schilbler &= Mar/e?is, Flora von Wiirtemberg.
Tubingen, 1834. — Schulz, Forsch. 11, 1898. — Id., Ibid. 13, 1901. — Id., Ibid.
16, 1907. — Vollman^ Flora von Bayern. Stuttgart 19 14. — Wiinsc/ie e-^ Schorler,
Die Pflanzen Sachsens. 11. Aufl., 1919.

Switzerland. Jaccard 1895. - Schinz ^ Keller. Flora der Schweiz, 'i'h. i and 2.
Zurich 1909.

Italy. Berloloni.^ Flora italica. liologna 1833 — 54. — Parlatore, Flora Italiana,
vol. 6 — 10. Firenze 1884— 1896.

Spain. Willkovim cr' Laitge, Prodromus Florae Hispanicac. Stuttgart 1870 — 1880.

Portugal. Coulinho, A. X. P., Flora de Portugal. 19 13.

France. Acloqiie 1903. — Id.^ Flore du Sud-Ouest de la France et des Pyrenees.
1904. — Id., Flore de I'Ouest de la France. 1904. — Id., Flore du Nord-Est de la
France. 1904. — Rouy &> Foiicaud, Flore de France, 1893 — 1913. — Tlmrtnann 1849.

Belgium. Wildejnand ^ Diiraiid, Prodrome de la Flore Beige, T. Ill 1899.

Holland. Prodromus Florae Balavae, 1:1 1901; 1:3 1904. — Garjeanne, Hand-
boeck voor de nederlandsche Flora. Meppel 1907.

England. Hooker 1884. — Watson 1883. — Williams, Prodromi florae Britannicae
specimen, P. i — 10, 1901 — 1912.

Irland. Moore c~ More, Contributions towards a Cvbele Hibernica. Dublin 1866.

I. STEPPE SPECIES.

a. The halophytic steppe species.

Artemisia laciniala Willd. — Almost the whole of S. Sib. (27); in \\'. to NE. Orenb. —
Austria: Laasee; C. Germ.: Bernburg in Anhalt and, formerly, Artern in Thuring.
Oland II (chiefly the S. part) — D. T. IV. Also V. T. i c.

Artemisia nipestris L. — Almost the whole of S. Sib., reaching from this area a
little inside the Ural Mountains in Orenb. and Ufa (27). — Esth.: Hapsal, the islands
Moon and Osel; Courl.: Tuckum. — C. Germ.: Bernburg in Anhalt, Artern and
Borksleben in Thuring. — Oland III, Gotl. II. — D. T. IV.

Atriplex pedunculatnm L. — Turkest. ; S-most Russia: Polt. (70), Khers. (52, 67),
Ekaterinosl. (72), Taurida (54), Terr. Don. (6), Astrakh. (70). — C. Germ, in the S.
part of the Prov. Saxony. — On the shores of the Baltic in Denm.; SE. Swed.:
Smal., Oland, Gotl., Skane; Germ.: in E. to Greiswald (Kolbergr, of. Preuss 1912,
p. 96); on the E. lialtic shores very rare and, as far as I know, only recorded from
Esth.: Hapsal and the islands I^Ioon and Worms. On the shores of the North Sea:
in SE-most Engl. I, Belg. I, Holl., NW. Germ., Denm., S. Swed.: Bohuslan — Skane. —
D. T. I: 5.

Bassia hirsiita (L.) Aschers. — Persia and Turkest. — See Plate 13. As to S.
Russia I have made use of the statements in papers 32, 54, 55, 67, 70. — D. T. I: 5.

[Lepidiiim latifoliiim L.] — Widely distrib. in the Turkest. and Pontic steppe distr.
Spread in S. and C. Europe (especially on the coasts of the Mediterr.), probably, at
least in C. and W. Europe, as an introduced plant, (cf. Busch 1913, p. 102).

396 RIKA R D S T E R N p: R

Plantago tenniflora W. & K. — 'I'urkest., the X. shore of the Caspian Sea. — See
Plate 13. As to S. Russia I have made use of the statements in k), 42, 46, 54, 71,
83, and 84. — D. T. I: i.

b. The species of the Stipa steppe and the sand steppe.

Allium montanum F. \\'. Schm. — The species is said to be distrib. in S. and M.
Russia, but its distrib. is very little known because of confusion between it and A.
angulosum L. It is reported from SW. Russia by 53 and 70; perhaps, some statements
in 27 in regard to »^. senescem L.» are to be referred to A. montanum. — In ^\'. and
NW. to NE. Spain, SE. France [in N. to Burgund (rParis^, Baden (the Kaiserstuhl), Lower
Alsace (Liitzelstein), the INIain and the Fulda (in N. to Simtel). As to the distrib. in
the W. of the Baltic district, see Plate 6. — D. T. [II: 2].

{Artemisia campestris L.J — S. and M. Russia; in N. to Petrogr. (15, 43), W. Pskov
(18), Smol. (23), Tver., Yarosl., Kostr. 'Vologda: Grjassovetz, Ust-Syssolsk (21)], Niz.
Novg. (78), NW. Raz., C. Perm. — Almost the whole of C. Europe and the W.
European mainland. — Gr. Brit.: only a few occurr. in SE-most Engl. In a high degree
spread by agency of man. — D. T. [II: 4]. Also V. T. i c and 2.

Carex ligcrica Gay. — S. and M. Russia. I have seen recent reports from Abkhasia
(on the E. coast of the Black Sea, Kiikenthal 1909), Sarepta (id.), Sarat. (id. and 24),
Tamb. (Kukenth.), Terr. Don. (10, 76), Khark. (8, 47), Taur. (Kiikenth. and 54),
Rhers. (32), Riev (46), Chernig. : Radul (53), Volh.: Vladimir-Volynsk (53), Minsk:
Shari (53), Courl. (Hermann). — On the N. Germ, plain to the Elbe in W. ; SE.
Oland, II [Holl.r]. An isolated area in W. Prance, chiefly in sandy places on the M.
Loire (from Nevers in E. to Nantes in \V.) — D. T. [I: i c, a Pontic-Cassubian type].
Cf. Sterner 1921 a.

Carex obtusata Liljebl. — Widely distrib. in N. America; Sib. Ur., Alt. and IJaik,
(Petunnikov 1898) reaching in W. to the Iral Mts. in the Gov. of Perm and Orenb.
(27). — Germ, in the Ringd. Saxony at Leipzig (Drude 1902, p. 416) and in Bran-
denb. at Landin and Rhinow (Ascherson, Verb. d. Botan. Ver. d. Prov. Brandenb.,
Bd. 39, p. xxxviii); Oland (spread almost all over the island). — D. T. IV. Also
V. T. i: c and 2.

[Draha nemorosa L.j — Almost throughout Russia; in N. reported from [Onega-
Rarel.], Archang: SW. part (40) and the Pinega-distr. (81), W. Vologda (58 and 59),
N. Perm. Especially in N. Russia, to a great extent as an alien. Accord, to 27, the
variety hebecarpa Lindl. is in E. Russia more southerly and much less spread by man's
activity than the variety leiocarpa Lindl. — C. Europe: o; in the Baltic distr. in W.
to Galic, Poland, and Posen (Hohensalza and Strelno). Spread, chiefly, apparently,
as a colonist, in C. Swed.; very rare in Lule Lappmark (See Sernander 1908, p. 223
and Frodin 1917, p. 335)- In SE. Norw. formerly an occurr. at Rongsvold. S. Finl.,
in N. to Tavastehus and Onega-Rarel. — D. T. II: i b.

Helichrysiim arenarium (L.) Moench. — S. and M. Russia, in N. to SW. Petrogr.
(43), W. Pskov (r8), Tver., Smol., Moscow (60). Ryaz. (33), Tamb. (42), Pensa (16),
C. Simb., NW. Kaz. — In C. Europe (rare in C. and S. Germ.) to NE. France
(Meuse). In the Baltic distr. in NW. to Holl. (Nimwegen) and SE. Belg., Hanov.
(chiefly in the E. ])art), almost the whole of Denm., S. Swed. (see Plate 5). — D. T.
11:3—4. Also V. T. 2. [cf. Drude 1H87, Gobi 1876, Kupffer 1905, Hegi 1906, Bd.
6, p. 471.]

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 397

Holosieitm umbellatjim L. — S. Russia; in N. to Vol. (53), Kiev (53), Polt. (70),
Khark. (8, 77), Kursk (70), Sarat. (70). — Distrib. over almost the whole of S., SW.
and C. Europe; Gr. l!rit.: o. It is in a high degree spread by human agency, espe-
cially in the Baltic region. — D. T. 1: 4.

[ha/is tinctoria L.] — This species, in former days cultivated in large parts of S.
and C. Europe, is widely spread as a real native in the Pontic and Oriental regions.
In certain sections of the shores of the S. part of the Baltic Sea it occurs, as it seems,
as a spontaneus plant (cf. above p, 325). These occur., however, may also be looked
upon as created by a fugitiveness from cultivation. — As especially Hartman has
pointed out (in Skandinaviens Flora, 1879, P- ^Q?). the Isatis-form, »I. maritima
Ruprecht» [in Flora Caucasica, Mem. d. I'Akad. d. scienc. de St. Petersbourg Ser.
vii, T. XV N:o 2, 1869, p. 133] is not distinguishable from the S. Russian type
(cf. Conspectus Fenn. Vol. iii. Pars ii, p. 390).

Koeleria glaitca (Schkuhr) DC. — S. and M. Russia; accord, to Domin (1907), in
N. to Novg., Pskov, Mogil., Moscow, Vladim., Kaz., and Perm. — Distrib. westwards in
the Baltic to the W. coast of Jutl. and East Friesland. In C. and S. Germ, very rare.
It occurs isolated in some places in France, accord, to Domin in Charente-Inferieure
and Calvados and at Paris (as a colonist?). - — ■ D. T. II: 3. Also V. T. 2.

Medicago falcata L. — S. and M. Russia; in N. to Esth., Pskov (18), Tver, Yarosl.,
Vladim. (13), Niz. Novg. (77), S. Vyatka, S. Perm. — Gr. Brit., Belg. and HolL: o.
In NW. Germ, only a few occurr., chiefly as an alien. In Denm. it occurs in NE.
Jutl. and on the islands. In Skane and SE. Swed., in N. to C. Uppland. — Outside
the steppe distr. the species is in a high degree spread by man's activity; in SW.
Europe and in the Subatlantic province it is in general to be looked upon as an in-
troduced plant. — D. T. II: 2. Also V. T. i:c.

[Medicago miniinn Desr.] — Cauc, — S. Russia: Pod. (70), Kiev (70), Khers. (70),
Ekaterinosl. (5, 70), Taur. (70, 71), Stavrop., Pensa. — Abundantly distrib. as a steppe
plant in the Danubian region. Throughout S. and C. Europe; its NW. limit runs through
SE-most Engl., Belg. and HoU. (I, chiefly as a colonist), NW. Germ, (in NW to: the
Rhine-Province, the region of the lower Main, Wetzlar, the SE. Harz, Neuhaldensleben,
Tangermiinde, Nauen, Neustrelitz, Neubrandenburg, Malchin, Biitzow, Riigen), Dan. Isl.,
E. Skane I, Oland I, Gotl. I, NE. Germ, on the lower Vistula. — Perhaps the species
should most properly be referred to a South and Central European distrib. type.

[Melampyri/ni a7~vense L.J — Seems to be rather common in the SE. European steppe
distr. as a real native. In the Sarmatian province it also occurs in the same way, but
it is often met with as an anthropochorous plant, e. g. a weed-plant; further in the
W. it occurs only in the last-mentioned way. (Cf. p. 294.)

Melica ciliata L. — In my conception of this species I follow Ascherson & (iraebner.
Hence M. nebrodensis Pari, and M. fallax Schult. are synonyms. — S. and SE. Russia;
in N. to Volh.: Shitomir (53), Kiev (53\ Polt. (70), Khark.' (8), [Orel (70), Kursk (70),
Tula (70)], Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), Simb., NE. Kaz., S. Perm. — Throughout C.
Europe; in C. France to Seine-et-Infer. in N.; SE. Belg. Lacking in the Baltic region,
except SE. Swed. (see Plate 10) and (Courl?) Esth. — D. T. I: 4.

Oxytropis pilosa (L.) DC. — S. and SE. Russia; in N. to [Grodno and Minsk?
(53)] Bessar. (53), S. Pod. (53), S. Kiev (53), Polt. (53), Kursk: Kasatz (2), Orel (53),
Tula (70), Ryaz., Pensa (75), Niz. Novg. (77), Kaz., S. Vyatka, C. Perm. — Outside
the Pontic prov. in general rare; in C. Europe and in Cassub. a few minor areas or
isolat. occurr. In W. to SE. France. I [in Isere, Hautes Alpes, Savoie, Basses Alpes,

27 Geo^rafiska Annaler igzi.

398 RIKARD STERNER

Drome, and Alpes-Maritimes], St. Gallen, Rottweil, Kreuznach (on the Rhine), Grab-
feld, Thuring., Magdeb., the Havel, and the Oder; in Cassub. I. In Silesia, the Kingd.
Saxony, and Bavar. (except Grabfeld): o. SE-most Swed.: see the map p. 299; [Courl,
formerly?] Esth.: Hapsal, Harrien, Kosch-Rasa. — D. T. I: i c. Also V. T. i.e.

Peiicedamim oreoselinum (L.) Moench. — SW. and M. Russia; in N. and E. to Petrogr.
(43), Pskov (18), [Tver, Smol., Moscow, Vladim.?], Mog. (53), Kaluga (14), Tula (16).
N. Tamb. (42), Pensa(75), Sarat. (24), M. Simb., SE. Kaz.; [Taurida: o; Terr. Don.?]. —
In C. Europe and the Baltic distr. in W. to: SE., C. and NE. France, the Saar-distr.,
Hessen (Butzbach), the Harz, Ehra, Wendland, SE. Hoist., Bornh., Skane I, Oland I,
and Gotl. I. — D. T. II: 2 (— III: 2). Also V. T. i: c and 2.

Phleum Boehmeri Wib. — See Plates 5 and 18. — D. T. II: 2 b. Also V. T. 1: c.

Poa bulbosa L. — S. Russia; abund. in the steppe-zone, further N. rare and, pro-
bably, only as a colonist or accident. In M. Russia it is stated from Vilna (Her-
mann), Volh.: Shitomir (53), [Kiev: Radom.? (53)], Orel (68), Moscow, I (70). —
Widely and often abundantly distrib. in S. and C. Europe [in almost the whole of
France]. In the Baltic distr. lacking in large parts. Can be considered a real native
only in a few of its localities in this district. It is found, probably only as a colonist
in SE-most Engl.: Norfolk, the flat region of Belg., the Rhine-Province, Westphalia,
and Hanover. In Denm. only on Bornh. In SE. Swed. abund. on Oland, much less
on (lOtl. and in E. Skane in Alvar-pavement or in sandy places. As to the rest some
scattered occurr. in the coast-region to the neighbourhood of Stockholm in the N.,
many times being a doubtless introduced colonist but sometimes appearing as a native. —
D. T. I: 4.

Potentilla arenaria I5orkh. — S. and M. Russia; in N. to Esth., Vilna (53), Minsk
(53), Orel (14), Moscow (60), Ryaz. (53), Pensa (75), Niz. Novg. (48), S. Kaz. — In
the lowlands of C. Europe and in the Baltic distr. a few scattered minor areas or
isolated occurr. In Switzerland, o; in Tirol, o (accord, to Dalla Torre & Sarntheim).
The W-most occurr. in C. Europe are: Basel, Kolmar, Kreuznach, Bingen, Frankfort
a/M., Wurzburg, Rudolstadt, Erfurt, Nordhausen; as to the distribution in AV. of the
Baltic distr. see Plate 3 and 6. — D. T. I: c — II: 2. Also V. T. 2.

Potentilla rupestris E. — N. America; Sib. Alt., Baik., orient., and Dah.; Cauc, and
Transcauc. Ledebour). — S. and C. Europe; in W. and N. to C. Spain, the highlands
in C. France (Ain, Rhone, Loire, Puy-de-D6me, Haute Loire, Tarn), Alsace, SE.
Helg., the valley of the Nahe, Eifel, the lower Pahne, the Harz, and Lusatia. In the
Baltic distr. only in NE. Germ, (in W. to Luckau, Neuzelie, Frankfort a. d. O., Buckow,
and Schwedt), and S. Swed. (see the map p. 326) [and Grodno? (53)1. — D- T. [IV].

Pulsatilla patens (L.) Mill. ■ — Almost the wiiole of Russia; in the SE-most part,
o; in N. recorded from the Pinega distr. of Archang. (62 and 8 1) and from the distr.
on the upper Pechora on the river Uchta (12). — In the Danub. region and E-most
C. Europe I; in W. to Lower Austr. and Bohem. ; isolated farther in W. at Munich.
In the Cassub. region in W. to C. Silesia, Lower Lusatia (Guben), C. Brandenb.
(Trebbin, Kopenick and Pasewalk), W. Prussia (Neustadt); Gotl. I; Angermanl. I;
S. Finl. I (Tavastehus and the Karel. Isthmus). - D. T. II: i b. Also V. T. i : c, 2,
3, and 6 [cf. Hayek 1904; Graebner 1901; Kupfter 1905, p. 68].

Ranunculus illyncus L. Turkest. — See Plate 13. — 1). T. I: i.

Silene 7'isrosa (L.) Pers. — Turkest. S. Russian steppe distr. ; in C. Russia rare as
an accidental colonist; in N. to [Kiev? (53)] S. Pod. (53), Kursk (i), Tamb. (42),
Sarat. (24), Simb., S. Kaz., and S. Perm, in the steppes. [Orel, Tula (16), Ryaz. (14),

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 399

Kaluga {14), Moscow (60), Vladim. (13), Niz. Novg. (77, 48), Volodga (21) as a co-
lonist]. — In C. Europe only one or two occurr. in Bohem., probably as an accident.
Distrib. on the shores of the S. Baltic Sea (see p. 325). — D. T. I: i.

Slipa peiinata L. (= eupennuta Aschers. & Graebn.). — S. and SE. Russia; in X.
to Volh.: Vladimir- Volynsk (70), Kiev (53), Chernig. (53), Kursk (i), Orel (14), Mos-
cow (60), Niz. Novg. (48), N?:. Kaz., S. Vyatka, S. Perm. — The distrib. in C. Europe
seems not to be fully investigated, the species being confused with the S. European
S. tnediterranea (Trin. & Rupr.). Accord, to Vollman S. eupennata is almost lacking in
Bav. The occurr. in the region around the Middle Rhine and in N. Germ., however,
would seem to belong to .S". eupennata. It is recorded from France by Ascherson h.
Graebner, but its distrib. in this region seems to be not yet determined. The mainpart
of ^. pe7inata coll. in S. France is certainly to be referred to S. medilerranea. Rouy
only deals with the coll. species. In Germ, the W. limit may be as follows: Alsace,
Pfalz, Hessen, Thuring., the Harz, W. Brandenb., Garz and Pyritz in Pomer., and
W. Prussia on the Vistula. Outside the Danub., Austr., and Bohem. plains, however,
there are only a few minor isolated areas or occurr.; in the Kingd. Saxony, o. — In
S. Swed. it occurs in Vastergotland very sparsely in two localities in Falbygden: the
parishes of Vartofta-Asaka (Bondegarden) and Dala (Stenasen); formerly also at Valtorp
in the same district (cf. Sernander 1908). — D. T. [I; i c — I: 3].

Veronica spicata L. — See Plate 16 and the map p. 310. — D. T. II: 2. Also V. T.
i: c and 2.

Viola pumila Chaix. — The distrib. would scarcely seem to be fully known at present.
— S. Russia; accord, to Becker (19 10) and other recent records in N. to Liv.:Osel
(Becker and 73), Kiev (Becker), Tula (16), Sarat. (Becker and 24), Niz. Novg. (49),
Vladim. (3), S. Kaz., S. Perm. — In C. Europe in W. to Charente-Infer., Deux-Sevres,
Cher, Oise, Lorraine, Frankfort a. M., Magdeburg, and Lenzen. Becker (1. c.) records
the species also from SE. England (Huntingdon). However, Williams does not mention
it. In S. Swed. only on Oland, III and Gotl , III (not in Viistergotl.), cf. pp. 282 and
292. — D. T. 1:4—11:2. Also V. T. i:c.

c. The species of the meadow steppe.

Adonis vernalis L. — See Plate 14. — D. T. I: i c.

Anemone silvestris L. — See Plate 17. — D. T. II: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Asperula tinctoria L. — See Plates 5 and 15. — D. T. I: i c — II: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Aster linosyris (L.) Bernh. — S., especially S\V., Russia; in N. to S. Minsk (53),
Volh. (53), Polt. (53), Orel (53), S. Chernig. (53), Voron. (28), [Tamb.r (42)]. Sarat.
(24), Sarepta (70). — In almost the whole of S. and C. Europe; in NW. and N. to
C. France, SE. Belg.. Westphalia, the Harz, W. Brandenb., Penkun (on the Oder),
N. Posen (Labishin); Oland II and Gotl. I. — D. T. I: 4.

Centaurea jacea L. — As a critical study of the Swed. types of this collective species,
and also, as I suppose, of the Russian ones, has yet to be undertaken and as the
species has been greatly spread by agency of man, I must confine myself to mentioning
that the distrib. of the species as a native seems to follow the type II: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch. — See Plate 17 and the map p. 315. — D. T. II: 2
—III: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Fragaria viridis Duch. — S, and M. Russia; in X. to XE, Petrogr. (15), W. Novg.
(26), Kostr., S. Volodga (21), X. Vyatka, S. Perm. — Throughout S. and C. Europe;

400 1^ I K A R D STERNER

in W. to XE. Spain, almost the whole of France (in W. I), SE. Belg. I, Hanover I
(Meppen, Harburg, Fallersleben), E. Hoist., Jutl. (especially in E. and NE.), SE. Norw.
(in NW. to, approximately, the Skiens-Fjord and Froen), S. Swed. in N. to SE. Varml.
(Olmehiirad), Narike, SE. Viistmanl., and SE-most (iiistrikl., Finl.: Aland. — D. T.
II: 2 b. Also V. T. 3.

Inula ciisifolia L. ■ — SW. Russia; in N. to \'olh. (53), Kiev (53), Polt. (53), Orel
(53), Kursk (i), Tula (16), Tamb. (42). — In W. to N. Italy, Hung., Austr., Bav.
(Deggendorf), Bohem., SW. Poland, and Galic. — S. Swed.: Viistergotl. at Osterplana
on Kinnekulle (,cf. "Svensk Botanisk Tidskr." 1922, h. i, p. 142). — D. T. I: i (I: i b).

[Inula vrabelyiaiia Kern.], a transition form between /. eiisifolia and /. salicina, occurs
in S. Swed. on Gotl. (cf. Lindman in "Botaniska Notiser" 1910, pp. 31 fif.).

Polygala comosa Schkuhr. — S. and M. Russia, in N. to XE. Petrogr. (15), [Olonets-
Karel.] SW. Vologda (21, 59). — In \V. to XE-most Spain, C. France (in XW.
to Maine-et-Toire), SE. Belg., SE. Hanover (Fallersleben), Altmark (Arneburg), SE.
Mecklenb. (Mirow and Teterow). SE. Swed. (see the map p. 316). h'inl.: Olonets-
Karel. I. — D. T. 11: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Prunella grandijlora Jacq. — S. and M. Russia; in N'. to Liv. (Kokenhusen), Vilna,
X. Minsk (53), Mog. (53), Smol., Kaluga (14), Moscow (60), Ryaz., Tula (16), Pensa
(75), Xiz. Xovg., S. Kaz., X. Ufa, S. Perm. — S. and C. Europe, in W. to XE.
Spain, almost the whole of France (W.: I, X\V-most: o); SE. Belg. (I); the Rhine-
Prov., XE. Westph., Altmark, E. Mecklenb.; Denm. (I) and S. Swed. (See Plate 6). —
D. T. II: 2 b. Also V. T. 3.

Ranunculus [jolyanthenios L. — Almost throughout Russia; recorded in X. from the
Pinega-distr., S. of the Ivania-Penins. (62, 81). — The species is abundantly spread
in the E. of C. Europe and in the Cassub. distr. Its limit can not yet be accurately
determined, however, probably because of the existence of transgrediant forms into R.
nemorosus DC. A', polvanthemos is said to be lacking in Switzerland, the whole of
France, Belg., Holl., and X^V. Germ. (e. g. in Hanover). In Scandin. where the true
R. nemorosus seems to be lacking A', polvanlhenws is widely distrib. (see p. 319). • —

D. T. II: 2 c. Also W T. 3.

Senecio inteorifolins (L.) Clairv. [=•5', canipeslris (Retz) 1)C'.| — The distrib. would
seem as yet, not to be accurately determined a critical taxonomic study of the species
having still to be undertaken. — In Russia the species is said to be widely distrib. in
the Meadow-Steppe distr. from Kiev (70) and Pod. (70) in W. to Xiz. Xovg. (48, 77),
SE. Kaz., and S. Perm in XE. Besides, the species is said to occur in the Ural
Mountains |"in rupibus vel decliviis lapidosis cum apricis, turn umbrosis atijue in
montibus us()ue ad regionem alpinam supra limitem arborum ascendit", Korshinsky
1898, p. 230] and to reach on this rout the coast of the Arctic Ocean. From there
it seems to be spread eastwards in X. Sib., as well as westwards to XE-most Norw.
in W. — It is found also i SE. and C. Europe, and in the western parts of the Baltic
region, in general rare, in ^V. to [the C. Jura and the Vosges] Bav. (Augsburg, Lech-
feld), the Lower Main, Thuring., and the centr. part of N. Germ.; in XP^ Germ, only
in E. Prussia (Sensburg), but a few occurr. also in Courl., Esth., and Petrogr. In SW.
Scand. (see Plate 6). It also has an area in SE. Engl., in XW. to, approximately, a
line from Dorset to X. Lincoln. — D. T. [II: 2]. Also V. T. 3.

Seseli libanolis (L.) Koch. — The species is somewhat polymorphus. In Sib. and

E. Europe there exists a type, "sibitica L." Accord, to 70, however, this type is
not fully distinguishable from the more westerly type, an assertion very reasonable

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 401

because of the chief character of the form being the lobateness of the leaves, a charac-
ter in a high degree variable with the Umbelliferae. The Swedish type seems to
be widely distrib. in SW. and C. Russia, reaching in E., at least, into Vladim. (13); in
N. it is recorded from, at least, Petrogr. (43), perhaps SW. Archang. (40). As regards
S, Russia I have seen reliable records from Ekaterinosl. (72), Taur. (54), and Khark.
(47). — Throughout C. Europe; in NW. to SE-most Engl. (I), X. Erance (Seine-et-
Infer,, Marne), C. Belg., the Rhine-Prov., Thuring. (Hoxter), SE-most Hanover (Hildes-
heim), the Harz, Stassfurt, Stendal, Frankfort a. d. O., Barwalde, Stettin (very rare,
however, in N. Germ. W. of W. Prussia); farther in W. two isolated occurr.: Warne-
miinde and Heiligenhafen in E. Hoist., to which there are to be added several sta-
tions in S. Denm. (see p. 334). SE.. Swed. (see p. 334). — D. T. [11:2 b]. Also V. T. 3.

Tri/oliion mo7itamim L. — - S. and M. Russia; in N. to Petrogr. (43), Tver, Yarosl.,
W. Vologda (21), Kostr., S. Vyatka, C. Perm. — In W. to C. Spain, SE., C. and
NE. Erance, SE. Belg., the Rhine-Prov., E. Westph., Hanover (the town), Gifhorn,
Altmark, W. Brandenb., E. Mecklenb. (Neubrandenburg and Warnemiinde;, E-most
Hoist. (Oldenburg); SE. Scand. (see the map on p. 301); S-most P'inl.: Aland, the Abo-
distr., Nyland, S. Tavastl., and Ladoga-Karel. — D. T. II: 2. Also V. T. 3.

Viola nipestris Schm. — Almost the whole of Russia; but it seems to be pretty
rare or lacking in the S-most parts (I have seen records from Pod. (70), Kiev (53,
56), Khark. (79), Terr. Don. (70), Sarat. (24), W. Sam., and S. Orenb. — The whole
of C. Europe (in the Alps abundantly spread); in W. to the highlands of SE. France,
Lorraine, Bingen, Marburg, and the Harz. In the Baltic distr. in W. to Altmark, W.
Brandenb. and Pomer. Widely distrib. in Scand. and Finl. (see the map on p. 319).
It is recorded from N-most Engl. (Durham and Westmoreland, I). — D. T. II: 2 c— III: 2c.
Also V. T. 2 and 3.

2. SPECIES OF THIN PINE-FORESTS OX DRV SANDY SOIL.

Astragalus arenarius L. — See Plate 19. — D. T. Ill: i.

Carex ericetorum L. — Almost throughout Russia, except the S-most part; in S. I
have seen records from Volh. (53), Kiev (53), Chernig. (53), Khark. (47), Tamb. (42),
Sarat. (24), W. Sam. In N. it is recorded as far as in [Lapp. Imandr.] Archang: on
the Pinega (81), W. Vologda (58) [E. Vologda: "sehr gemein" (21)!. — It reaches
its W. limit in E. and NE. France; it does not exist in Belg. and, probably, not in
HolL, but nevertheless has a few occurr. in SE-most Engl.; in NW. Germ, chiefly in the E.
parts; in Denm. spread in Jutl., Zeal, and on Bornh.; in SE. Norw. to about Voss
and Dovre: Kongsvold in NW. ; in Swed. to Jamtl. (I) and Angermanl. (I) in N.; in
almost the whole of Finl. (recorded in N. as far as Lapp. Inarensis). — D. T. II: 2 c
—III: 2 c. Also V. T. i:c.

Dianihus arenarius L. — Accord, to Ascherson <S: Graebner, the area seems to be
a Cassub. one. The Russian distrib. -area, however, is at present undeterminable because
of the existence of transition forms into other species. — The W. limit of the species
is as follows: [Galicia] NW. Silesia (Griinberg), Frankfort a. d. O., X'^eudamm, Srhwedt
a. d. O., Garz, Wolgast. In the E., however, the species is lacking in the Pomer.
and Prussian coast regions. In S-most Swed.: in Skane and in W-most Blekinge. [It
does not exist in the county of Bohus, and, at least not nowadays in Hall, and
Gotl.] In Finl. in the SE. and E. parts, I; in X. to Kuusamo (66° 30'). — D. T.
Ill: I b.

402 RIKARD STERNER

Gypsophila fastigiata L. — See Plate 21. — I). T. Ill: i b.

Koeleria grandis (Bess.) Domin, — Accord, to Domin 1Q07, in WM. Russia; in S.
to Volh., Kiev, and Chernig. ; in E. to Moscow, in X. to the Pinega-distr. of the Gov.
of Archang; in W. to Warsaw and i.edletz. — The species was observed in 192 1 in
S. Swed.: in E. Uppland, at Kapellskar in the parish of Radmanso, by Erik Almtjuist;
cf. Svensk Botanisk Tidskr. 1922, h. 4. — D. T. Ill: i b.

Potentilla leucopolitana P. J. Miiller. — The coll. P. collina is represented in the flora
of SE. Swed. by several types, the most important of which probably is to be referred
to the species mentioned. [I have in hand a fairly detailed study concerning the
Swed. Polenlillae colknae\. Accord, to Wolf 1908, the distribution area of this species
seems to be a Cassub. one, the centre of its area being located in Silesia, Poland,
and E. and W. Prussia. I have seen the species in S. Swed. freciuently on Oland
and, besides, on Gotl., in SE. Smaland, and Blekinge (Karlskrona and Kristianopel).
— D. T. [Ill: I b].

Pulsatilla pratensis (L.) Mill. — Accord, to Hayek 1904, the Linnaean form (perhaps
the only one in Swed.) has its area chiefly located in the Cassub. distr., reaching
in W. to Posen, NE. Brandenb., E. Mecklenb., and S. Scand. (see the map on p. 333).
This type is said to be replaced farther W. by the very allied "species ' P. tiigrescens
Storck., which is distrib. in Bohem., Silesia, the Kingd. Saxony, Thuring., the Harz,
Brandenb., W. Pomer., Mecklenb., Wendland, Schlesw., and Hoist. Accord, to Osten-
feld 191 1, both these types are to be found in Denm., "P. 7u'grescens\ however, being
the type more widely spread. Perhaps, this form also is to be found in Skane. I received
one statement as to its existence there, but this needs verification. — D. T.
[Ill: I b.l.

3. SPECIES OF THIN XEROPHVTIC FOLIFEROUS FOREST.

[Agrimojiia pilosa Ledeb.| — This Sarmatian species is said to have l)een found once
on Oland at Kastlosa (cf. Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 19 18, p. 241). The statement seems
to me to need verification.

Ajtiga ge)ievensis L. — S. and M. Russia; seems to be distrib. chiefly in the zone
of the "transitions-teppe' ; in N. to Courl. and S. Liv., Vitebsk, Minsk (53), Kaluga
(14), Moscow (60), Vladim. (13), S. Vyatka, NE. Kaz. — It occurs in almost the whole
of France. The NW. limit runs through C. Belg., S. Limburg, Eifel, on the l.ahne,
through E-most Westph., Wendland at Lauenburg, and Liibeck. In Scand. only in
Skane (I) — I). T. II: 2 b. Also V. T. i:c and 2.

Cotoneaster inelanorarpa Lodd. — Probably, the species is distrib. in almost the whole
of S. Sib. and Russia (cf. 27, p. 148 and 53, I, p. 203). In S. it is recorded from
Odessa (7), Khers. (57), Ekaterinosl. (53), Taurida (53), Terr. Don. (53), Sarat. (24);
in N. from [Lapp. Ross.] Archang. (53), S\V. Vologda (59), N-most Perm. — Reaches
its W. limit already in Transsylv. (several stations), in Poland (at least at Krakau), E.
Prussia (Liick) ; but pretty widely distrib. in S<:and. (see Plate 12); in Denm. only on
Bornh.; Y^. Finl., in N. to Lapp. Ross.: Kantalaks, Ponoj etc. — 1). T. II: i b| — 11:3
sub. -Arctic variant.]

Cymanchum vincetoxicum (L.) Pers. — See Plate 18 and the map p. 352. — D. T.
11:2 b. Also V. T. i:b. [Obs. As to the Dacian and N. Balkan, regions the map
on Plate 18 may be erroneus; cf. Simonkai 1886.]

Dracocephalum Ruyschiana L. — See Plate 20. — 1). T. [Ill: i .j Also V. T. i:c.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 403

Laserpilhnn latifolium L. — W. Russia; in N., E. and S. to Esth., Lith. : Troki,
Minsk: Minsk (53), S. Tver (53), Smol. (53), Kaluga (53), E. Tula (16), E. Orel (53),
Kursk (53), Polt. (53), Bessar. (53). — It reaches its NW-European limit in SE.
and C. France [Basses-Pyrenees, Tarn, Gironde, Deux-Sevres, Plateau Central, Paris,
Lorraine], Eifel, Hessen, Hildesheim, Neuhaldensleben, Neuruppin, Ciollnow in Pomer.,
Zeal., and S. Norw., SE. Swed., SW-most Finl. (see Plate 12). — D. 'i'. illl: 2,
a Cassiib. — Central Europemi variant]. Also V. T. 6.

Lactnca quetcina L. — The species is said to exist in two types: sagittata W. & K.
and stritta W. & K., the last-mentioned being the one represented in the S. Swed.
flora. Accord, to Beck 1890, however, sagittata is identical with var. integrifolia Bogenh.
and is only a shadow modification of the Linnaean type. — L. "stricta W. & K." is
recorded from SW. Russia: Bessar. (70), Pod. (70), Khers. (7) [L. sagittata has a larger
area in S. Russia.]; the mainpart of its distrib. is to be found in the Dacian and
Danubian zone and in Lower Austria. Besides it is recorded from Czechoslov. (I),
Unter-Franken (at Karlstadt), Thuring. II (in X. to the Harz and Barby), the Kingd.
Saxony (Leipzig and Bernstadt), Gotl. (Lilla Karlso). — L, T. I: 2.

Potentilla frnticosa L. — Widely distrib. in N. America and almost the whole ot
Sib., reaching in W. into the Governments of Perm and Orenb. (27). — In the Baltic
distr. in Courl., I (on the bank of the Abau river at Kandau, Klein-Dselden), XW. Esth.,
I (Fall, from Fiihna to Kaddak), NE. Gotl., I (three occurr. in the parish of Hejnum),
S. Oland II. — In the W. Alps: the Maritime Alps on the French-Italian frontier,
1850—2550 m. a. s. (S. Martin- Vesubia, Entracque, Valgieri). In the E. Pyrenees:
several localities in the sub-Alpine and Alpine-regions from Basses-Pyrenees in W. —
In Gr. Brit, in XW. York., Durham, Westmorel., and Cumberl, I. In W. Ireland in N.
Clare and Galway, I. — D. T. IV.

Puhnonaria angiisti/olia L. (cf. Kerner 1878, p. 3). — SW. and M. Russia; in S. to S.
Pod. (Kerner), Kiev (53, 70), Polt. (70), Khark. (47), Kursk (Kerner), Tamb. (Kerner),
Sarat. (24), W. Sam.; in N. to Esth. (Fall), Dorpat, the Valdai-Hill (Kerner), Smol.,
Moscow (60), SE. Vladim. (13), ["Kazan-Perm" (Kerner)], Pensa (Kerner), Simb. ^Ker-
ner). — Widely distrib. in C. Europe; in W. to SE. France [Tarn, Cantal, Puy-de-
Dome, Saone-et-Loire, Cote-d'Or], Baden (the plain on the Rhine), Hessen (to Rheingau
and Kassel), the Harz (Huy), Altmark (Salzwedel), Brandenb., I (in NW. to Xauen,
Oderberg and Schwedt), Pomer. (Garz and Puritz), Zeal., and S. Swed. (see Plate 4;.
Further in W. from this boundary it occurs isolated in two localities in NW, France
(Normandy) and in a few localities in S-most Engl, on the opposite side of the Channel
in Hampshire, Dorset and on the Isle of Wight vWilliams). — D. T. II: 2— III: 2.
Also V. T. i:c.

Rosa Jundzillii Bess. — Accord, to Ascherson und Ciraebner: [Trans. -Caucasia, Arm.]
S. Russia; "durch den grossten I'heil des Gebites," [i. e. C. Europe, Hung., N, Balk.]
"im sudlichen und nordlichen Theile selten oder fehlend." — S. Swed: Gotl. on L.
Karlso.

Vicia cassiibica L. — SW. and M. Russia; in S. to, approximately, Bessar., [the Crimea
(70, 53)] Kiev (53), N. Chernig. (53), [Khark., Terr. Don. and Voron.rj Orel (53),
Tula (16), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), M. Simb., SW. Orenb.; in N. to SW. Esth. (39),
Vilna (53), Vitebsk (Hermann), X. Minsk (53), Mog, (53), Smol., Tver, Yarosl. (53),
Moscow (60), Vladim. (13), and Kaz. Besides, it occurs in Cauc. (70, 53). Within
this extensive area, however, the species seems to be absent or to be rare in many
parts. — In the S. of the C. European mountains distrib. westwards to C. Spain; in

404 R 1 K A R D S T E R N E R

N., however, only in NE. part of C. Elurope, in an isolated area of C. France, and
in the Baltir region. Its W. limit in C. Europe and in the Baltic distr. is as follows:
Lower Austria, N. Bav., Pfalz. Hanau, W. Thuring. (Rothenburg), the Harz, Hildes-
heim, Celle, Wendland, Lauenburg, Liibeck (Steinburg), Schleswig (Midsunde), NE. Jul!.,
S-mostNorw. (Christiansand — Lyngor, Bamle), S. Swed. (see the map p, 346). The isolated
area in C. France includes, wholly or partly: Maine-et-Loire, Indre-et-Loire, Indre,
Vienne, Vendee, Gironde, Dordogne. — D. T. Ill: 2.

Vicia pisi/ormis L. — S. and M. Russia (rare in the steppe distr.); in N. to Vilna,
S. Minsk (53), Orel (53), S. Moscow (60), SE. Vladim. (13), Xiz. Novg. {77), NE.
Kaz., SE. Vyatka, S. Perm. — In C. Europe and the Baltic distr. in W. to: Wallis
(Fully), Cote-d'Or, Haute-Saone, Haute-Marne, Marne, Meuse, the Rhine-Province (the
valley of the Aar), Nassau (Wetzlar), Kassel, Hameln, Hildesheim, Braunschweig,
Neuhaldensleben, Arneburg, Schwerin, Templin, Neubrandenburg, Ueckermiinde, SE.
Norvv., and C. Swed. (see Plate 12). — D. T. II: 2.

Vicia ienuifolia Roth. — S. and M. Russia; in X. to Poland, Liv., Grodno (53),
Minsk (53), Mogil. (53), Orel (53, 14), Kaluga (14, 70), Tula (16), Niz. Novg. (77,
48), S. Vyatka, S. Perm. — In W. Europe in almost the whole of P>ance; lacking,
however, in Switzerl. and Tirol. In NW. to Lorraine (Jura), the valley of the Nahe
and Lahn, the Harz, ]>raunschweig, Neuhaldensleben, Tangermiinde, Havelberg, Grabow,
Dassow, SE-most Holstein, E. Schleswig, the island Alsen, Jutl., [Goteborg] Skane II,
SE-most Smaland I, Ostergotland I, Oland III, Gotl. II. — I). T. II: 2 b.

Viola elatio?- Fr. ■ — Seems to be widely distrib. in S. and M. Russia. In N. to
Esth., Liv. (Becker), Grodno (53), Mog. (53), Kaluga (Becker), S. Moscow (60), Vladim.
(13), Xiz. Novg. (77), S. Vyatka, S. i^erm. — In G. Europe in W. to E. France
[from Ain and Isere in S. to Seine-et-Marne (I), Marne, Aube, and Lorraine in N.],
the M. Rhine (e. g. at Bingen, Mainz, Speier), Unter-Franken (Schweinfurt), Thuring.,
Magdeb., in Saxony, and Silesia [ ? in N. Germ, as to the rcstl ; Oland II. — 1). T.
II: 2. Also V. T. i: c and 4.

4. SPECIES OF 'J'HE FLOOD MEADOWS.

Cnidium venosum (Hoffm.) Koch. — See Plate 20. — D. T. Ill: i. Also V. T. 6.

Dianthtis superbus L. — SW., M. and N. Russia; I have seen recent records as under.
In SE.: Volh. (53, 70), Kiev (53, 70), Polt. (70), X. Khark. (47, 79, 82), Ekaterinosl.
(72), Terr. Don. (70), S. Sarat. (24), S^V. Simb., E. Ufa; inN.: the mouth of Pechora
(12, 69), the Kania-Penins. (62, 81), and the whole of the Russ. and Fenn. Lapp!, to
N-most Norvv.: the Porsanger-Fjord and the neighbourhood of Haparanda in W. — Its
W. limit in Europe runs as follows: N. Spain, Gironde, Landes, the Pyrenees and the
Gevennes, Auvergne on the Allier, Indre, Cher, Paris, Burgund, on the I'pper Saone,
the Vosges, Eifel, Wetterau, Reinhardswald, Hildesheim, Schnackenburg, Schleswig,
NE. Jutl., S. Hall.. Skane. In Finl. in X. and F;.; in W. not S. of C. Osterbotten.
— D. T. Ill: 2 c.

Innla bnlannica \^. — Almost the whole of Russia; in X. to Petrogr. : Novo-Ladoga
(15), Olonets-Karel. (Hermann), S-most Archang. at 62° (40), the whole of Vologda
(21). — In W. to NE. Spain, G. and NE. France (Auvergne, Chatellerault, Paris,
Marne), SE. Belg. (the valley of the Meuse), Holl., X\V. Germ, (on the rivers\ S. Jutl.
and the Danish Islands, S-most Swed.: S. Hall., Skane, Oland, and Gotl. — D. T.
II: 4.

THP: continental flora of south SWEDEN 405

Ononis arvemis L. (= hircina Jacq.). — See Plate 19. — D. T. II: 3.

Petasiles spurius (Retz.) Rchb. — S. and M. Russia, but rare, as it seems, in SW.;
in N. to Petrogr. : on the Luga (43), S. Novg. (25;, SW-most Archang.: Sydromskaia
62° (40), the whole E. of Vologda (21). — Outside Russia only in Dobrudsha, Trans-
sylv., Poland on the Vistula, N. Germ. [On the rivers and the seashores; in S. to the
Warthe, Kiistrin on the Oder, Spandau on the Havel, Dessau on the Elbe, Kalbe, and
Stassfurt on the Saale; in W. to the mouth of Elbe.], Denm. on the islands Falster,
Moen, Zeal., and l>ornh. (on the Baltic shores), S-most Swed. : in Skane (a few 0( curr.
on the S. sea-shore and on the shore of the lake Ringsjon) and on Oland (one occurr.
on the shore of the Strait of Kalmar). — I). T. II: i.

Scutellaria hastifolia L. — Cauc. SW. Russia, in N. and E. to Petrogr. (43), Vilna,
Smol., Moscow (60), Vladim. (13), Kostr., S. Vyatka, Simb., Sarat. (24), Voron., Terr.
Don. — In W. to NE. Spain, SE. and C. France [the valleys of the Rhone and the
Loire (from Nevers to Nantes)], Pfalz, Hunnsriick, Siegen, Oberhessen, XW. Harz,
N. of Magdeburg, Wendland, the mouths of the Elbe and the Weser; SE. Swed. (see
the map on Plate 10), S-most Finl. Lacking in S. Germ. S. of [Austr.j Lower Bav.,
Franken, and Pfalz. — D. T. II: 2. Also V. T. 8.

Vero)iica lont^ifolia L. Throughout Russia. Pretty abundantly spread in the regions
around the Baltic Sea; in NW. Germ II, in Denm. (Jutl. and Schleswig) I; Swed. see
p. 364; Norw. in SE. (to Lillehammar in N.) and in the N-most part from Alten and
Inner Finmarken eastwards. C. Europe pretty rare in lower regions (not in the Alps and
the Carpathians) reaching its W. limit already in the valley of the Rhine (not in France
and ?Belg.). — D. T. II: 3 — 4, sub-Arctic variant.

5. SPECIES FOUND IN CONIFEROUS FORESTS.

Chimaphila iwibellata (L.) Nutt. — M. Russia, in S. to Volh. (53), Kiev (53), Polt.
(70), Khark. (8, 47), Kursk (70), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), S. Sam., X. Orenb.; in N.
to S. Petrogr. (43), S. Novg. (26), Tver, Yarosl., Kostr., N. Vyatka, C. Perm (59°).
— In W. to Zurich (not in the Alps), Baden (the valley of the Rhine), Mainz, Giessen.
Gottingen, Hanover (the town), Celle, Liineburg, SE. Hoist., Zeal., SE. Norw., S. Swed,
[See the map on Plate 12], SW. Finl. [in NE. to N. Savolaks and N. Karel.] — D. T.
Ill: 2.

Gerayiium bohemicum L. — In general rare in W. and C. Russia ; I have seen
records from Pod. (53), and Voron. (53), [Khers ?], Lith., Courl. (35), Pskov (18),
Petrogr. (43), W. Novg. (26), [Olonets (17)], E. Moscow (60), Vladim. (13), Orenb. —
N. Balkan, as it seems, II. A few scattered occurrences in Hung., Galic, and in the
SE. parts of C. Europe [Tyrol, Switzerl., Bohem., and Upper-Lusatia (at Rothenburg)] ;
in S. Scandin. (see the map on Plate 10), S, Finl., in N. to Satakunta, S. Tavastl., S.
Savolaks, and Onega-Karelia. — D. T. [Ill: i].

Picea abies (L.) Karst. — D. T. Ill: 2 c.

Pimis silvestris L. — D. T. Ill: 3 b — II: 2 c. — See the maps in the works of
e. g. Drude 1887, Dengler 1904 and 19 12, Koeppen 1889, G. Andersson 1896, Hes-
selman & Schotte 1906, Hemberg 1904 etc.

Pyrola chlorantha Sw. — M. and N. Russia; in S. approximately to Volh. (53),
Kiev (53), Chernig. (70), Khark. (9), Kursk (70), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24). W. Sam..
SE. Ufa, N. Orenb. — In Plate 22 is shown the W. and N. limits in Europe. —
D. T. Ill: 3 b (— II: 2 c). Also V. T. 6.

406 RIKARD STERNER

6. SPECIES FOUND IN MESOPHYTIC THIN FORESTS.

Calamagrostis arimdinacea (L.) Roth. — Cauc. M. and N. Russia; in S. to Pod. (70),
Kiev (53), Khark. (70), [Terr. Don.?] Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), W. Sam., SW. Ufa, S.
Orenb. — As to the W. and N. limit in Europe see Plate 22. — • D. T. Ill: 2. Also
V. T. 3 and 5.

Campamda cervicaria L. — (S.) M. Russia; in S. to [Bessar. and Khers.?] Volh. (53),
Kiev (53), Ekaterinosl. (70), Khark. (47, 82), Kursk (i), Voron. (28), Tamb. (42),
Tula (16), S. Simb., M. Sam., S. Orenb.; in N. to [Olonets; see the map on Plate
11], E. Novg. (4), almost the whole of Vologda (21), N. Perm (6o'^3o'). — In W. and
NVV, to the departements of HI? Savoie, Savoie, Rhone, Loire, Puy-de-D6me, Cher,
Indre, Loiret, Aube, Marne, and Ardennes; further on to Eifel, the Hunsriick, the valley
of the Lahn, Lippe, Springe, Hildesheim, liraunschweig, Magdeburg, Pritzwalk, Krem-
men, Prenzlau, Garz, Stettin. — As to the distrib. in Scand. North see Plate 11. —
D. T. II: 2— III: 2. Also V. T. 3 and 4.

Campaiiula persicifolia L. — Almost the whole of Russia; in S. less abundant (I have
not seen statements from Taur., Stauropol, and S. Sarat.); in N. to (Olonets) NE.
Novg. (62, 63), SW. Vologda (19), M. Vyatka, M. Perm. - — In W. Europe it is lacking
in the Brit. Isl. and in the flat regions of NVV. France, Belg., and Holl. In Hanover
a few occur.; SE. Hoist.; in Jutl. II, in SE. Norw. (to Slidre and Ringebu in N.), in S.
Swed. and S. Norrl. (in N. to C. Dalarne and S. Angermanl.), S. Finl. (in N. to S.
Osterbotten, N. Tavastl., C. Savolaks, and Onega-Karelia. — D. T. II: 2 b ( — III: 3).
Also V. T. 3 and 4.

Ileracleian sibiricum L. — Almost the whole of Russia; reported from the Kania
Peninsula (46, 35) and in the whole of the Pechora-distr. (59). — It reaches its SW.
limit in C. Europe, where, however, its distrib. seems not to be definitely determinated
because of confusion between it and the W. European H. sphoyidvlium L. [branca iirsina
All., accord, to Hermann 1912). It is not reported from Tyrol and Switzerl. In Bav.
a few occurr. in the Alps (to Allgau in W.), in Ober-Pfalz and Obcr-Franken ;
in the Rhine-Prov. at Gummersbach (Berghaus); it is not found in Hanover; in W.
Brandenb.? (accord, to Ascherson & Graebner 1. c). In Hoist, at Altona and in the
Propstei (Prahl 1890). It occurs in Denm., but the nature of its distrib. seems not yet
to be established. In Norw. in N. to 68°35' (Trondenes), lacking, however, in the western
coast-region. In Swed. especially in the E. and C. parts, in N. to Jiimtl. and Medelpad.
In Finl. in N. to M. Osterbotten, Kajana, Keret-Karel., Imandra-Lappm., and the Kola
Peninsula. ■— D. T. II: 2 c — II: 2. Also V. T. 4.

Inula salicina L. — In almost the whole of Russia; in N. to [SE. Olonets (17)] SW.
Archang.: Shenkursk (40), Vologda: Ust-Syssolsk (21), M. Perm (6o°3o'). — It is lacking
in the flat regions of Belg., Holl., and NW. (jerm. (not found in Hanover); also in Gr.
Brit, but it has one, very remarkable occurr. on Irel. (Cialway: Lough Derg near Por-
tumna). It is found in SE. Hoist, and in great parts of Denm. (not in Schleswig), in SE.
Norw. [to the Skiens Fjord and Hedemarken (6o°42') in W. and N.], in S. Swed.
(see Plate 7), in S. and E. Finl. (Abo, Tavastehus, Pomoric-Karel.). — D. T. II: 2 b
Also V. T. 3 and 4.

Luzula pallescens (Wg.) Bess. — Concerning this species I need only refer to the paper
of Samuelsson, shortly to be published.

Melmnpyrum iicmorosrnn L. — See Plates 8, 9, 10, and 16. — D. T. II: 2 — III: 2.
Also V. T. 3.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 407

Scorzonera humilis L. — W. and C. Russia; in S., E., and N. to Bessar., Kiev (53),
Chernig. (53), Khark. (80), Voron. (29), Tamb. (42), Tula (16), Ryaz. (27), Moscow
(60), Smol., W. Pskov (18), Petrogr. (43). — In W. Europe it is lacking on the Brit.
Isl. and in the flat regions of the NW. European mainland. In W. Germ, its boun-
daries are remarkable: (SE. Belg.) Pfalz (Hochwald), Kreuznach, Unter-Schwaben, Ober-
Franken, the Rhon, the Thuring. Forest, the Hainleite, Halle, Zerbst, Magdeb.,
Hanover (the town), the Aller, and the E. part of Friesland. — Distrib. in the whole
of Denm., in SE. Norw. (the Amts of Christiansand and of Smaalene), in S. Swed. (in
N. to SE. Dalarne and S. Gastrikl.), and in S-most Finl. (Aboland, Nyland, S. Karel.,
and Karel. Isthm. — D. T. Ill: 3.

Seliniim carvifolia L. — M. Russia; in S. to Volh. (53), N. Pod. (70), [Kiev and
Chernig.? (53)], Polt. (70), Khark.: Roublevka (47), Kursk (i), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24),
M. Sam., SW. Ufa, S. Perm; in N. to [Karel. Isthmus], Petrogr. (43), W. Pskov (18),
Novg., Kostr.. Vologda (the town; 59), N. Vyatka, M. Perm. — In NW. Europe it
is lacking in the central plateau of France, on the Ikit. Isl. (There are one or two
uncertain reports from E. Engl.: N. Lincoln and Cambridge.), W. Belg., and Holl. In
NW. Cerm. in W. to SE. Hanover, Hamb., and E. Hoist. Widely distrib. in Uenm.,
in SE-most Norw. (around the Christiania Fjord); in S. Swed. (see Plate 7); S-most Finl.
(in Aboland, Nyland, S. Karelia, Karel. Isthmus). — D. T. Ill: 3. Also V. T. 4.

Thalictrum simplex L. — As a taxonomic critical study of this species has still to be
undertaken, it is at present impossible to determine its distribution. Probably, the S.
Swed. species is an E. European one, which is distrib. over almost the whole of Russia
and rare in the E. part of C. Europe and in N. Germ, (in W. to Nauen and Usedom
accord, to Ascherson & Graebner 1898). [In SW. and C. Europe a very closely allied
species, Th. Bauhini Crantz is pretty widely distributed.] In Denm. the S. Swed. type
occurs pretty rarely, chiefly on Bornh., and Zeal., and in NE. Jutl. If the form »Th.
rariflorum Fr.» is included, it is distrib. over almost the whole of Scandin. and Finl.
(of. Hjelt, Conspectus Vol. iii. Pars ii, p. 160). — D. T. [II: ib — II: 2 cj. Also
V. T 3 and 4.

Tiifolium spadicetim L. — M. Russia, in S. to N. Pod. (70), N. Kiev (70), Chernig.
(70), Khark. (80), Voron., Tamb. (42), Pensa, N. Simb., E. Ufa, N. Orenb.; in N. to
[Onega-Karel.], Archang.: Shenkursk (40), the whole of Vologda (21), N. Perm. — In
W. to NE. Spain, the hig;hlands of SE. France (to Auvergne and Doubs in NW.), the
Rhine-Province (Venn), Eifel, the Rhon, the Thuring. Forest. On the N. Germ, plain
it occurs rarely as a colonist. It is not yet reported from Hanover; but it is reported
from Hoist, and Zeal, by Prahl 1890 and Lange 1897. In general as a colonist, it is
distrib. in C. Swed. and S. Norrl. ; in S. to Oland (where it occurs, as it seems, as
a native in wood-meadows), Ostergotl. and Vastergotl. ; in N. still pretty abundantly in
Medeli)ad and is observed in N. as far as Norrbotten in Nederlulea. In Finl, in N.
to Osterhotten, Kuusamo, and Onega-Karel. — D. T. Ill: 2. Also ^'. T. 4.

7. GROVE SPECIES.

Acer platiDwides L. — ■ S. and AI. Russia; in SE. reported from Terr. Don. (70), S.
Sam., and SW. Orenb.; in N. to |01onets: S^^■. of the Lake Onega; "in forests" (17)]
NE. Novg. [as an undoubted native observed only once (4)], S. Vologda ["strauchartig
und bluht nicht, aber un2weifelhaft wild. Zwischen 59°und 60°" (22)], Vyatka: "frequens",
C. Perm. — In NW. Europe it reaches its limit in NE-Spain. the highlands of E. and

408 R I K A R D S T E R N E R

C. France (the species being often a fugitive from cultivation its distrib. as a native
can hardly be determined), SE. Belg., Sauerland, the Deister, Xeuhaldensleben, Mecklenb.
It occurs sparsely in Denm. : S. Jutl., Falster, Zeal., and Bornh.; in SE. Norw. (in N.
to Voss and Storelvdal); S. Norrl. (see the map in Andersson & Birger 191 2); in S.
Finl. pretty rare (in N. to Satakunta, S. Savolaks, and Olonets-Karel.). — D. T. II: 3

— HI: 3-

Anemone hepatica L. — [See Ulbrich, Engler's Botan. Jahrb. Bd. i8|. ^\ M. Russia
in S., E., and N. to Pod. (53), Kiev (53.), Chernig. (53), Mogil. (53), Smol. {21), NE.
Kaluga (Flerov 19 10, pp. 484 ff.), [Ryaz.J Vladim. (13), Yarosl., SW. Vologda: Grjas-
sovetz (21), Tver, W. Pskov (18), Petrogr. (43). — In W. and NW, to SE. France:
in the Vosges, Bourgogne, in the departments of: Nyons, \'ar, Piouches-du-Rhone, Gard,
Aveyron, Lozere; in the Corbieres and the I'yrcnees, in Landes; [it is said also to have
isolated occurr, in Normandy and in the neighbourh. of Paris, (Rouy)], Lothr., Bingen,
Hessen: Herborn, E. Westph., Hanover: Soltau, Hoist., almost the whole of Denm. (see
the map in Ostenfeld 1911), Norw. (in N. to Bodo, 67°i6' 17'; in the W. coast region
to Hardanger in N., I), S, Norrl. (in N. to N. Dalarne and Lule Lappmark). SW. Finl.
in N. to N. Satakunta (perhaps, S. Osterbotten: Botom\ S. Tavastl., S. Savolaks, Ladoga-
Karel. — ■ D. T. Ill: 2 b — III: 3 (a Cassubian variant).

Anemone raniinctdoides L. — (See Ulbrich 1. c). — Cauc. Almost the whole of Russia ;
in S. I have seen reports from Khers. (70), Ekaterinosl. (5), Khark. (e. g. 79), Terr.
Don. (e. g. 51), Sarat. (24), the whole of Sam. and Orenb.; in N. to [Olonets] Archang. :
on the Pinega S. of the Kania Peninsula (61, 81), W. Vologda (21, 59), Vyatka: Vyatka,
S. (M.r) Perm. — In W. and NW. Europe it occurs in E. and NE. France [reported
also from W. France: Landes, Gironde, and Normandy (Rouy)]. C. Belg., SE. Holl..
Osnabriick, SE. Hanover (I), E. Hoist., in large parts of Denm. (see the map in Osten-
feld 191 1), in SE. and (in a few scattered areas) N. Norw., in N. to the Maalselv and
the Bals Pprd, 69°4i'; in S. Swed. (see p. 368'! and S. Norrl. (in N. to Jamtl., I and
Angermanl., I\ S. Finl. in N. to Satakunta, S, Tavastl., and ( )lonets (perhaps Onega)
-Karelia. — D. T. II: 2 — III: 3 b.

Bromus Benekeni (Lge.) Syme. — S. and M. Russia; I have seen reports in S. from
Bessar., Khers. (70), Ekaterinosl. (72), Khark. (e. g. 79), Voron., Sarat. (24), Pensa (74),
Sarepta (70^ SE. Simb,, SE. Kaz., E. Ufa, S. Perm; in N. to Esth , N. Pskov: Porchov
(18), Vilna, Minsk (53), S. Mogil. (53), Kaluga (70), Moscow (60), [Kostr.l X'ladim.:
Vladimir (13), Niz. Novg., SW. Kaz., S. Perm. — As the species is often confused
with the W. species B. ramosus, its W. limit is not yet accurately determined. Accord,
to Lange (Overs, over Kongl. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1873, 2, pp. 85 ff.)
it is found in SE. France: Lozere and in the neighbourh. of Belfort; in W, Switzerl.
at Geneva), in W. Germ, in Baden, Flessen., Westph. (Lii>pstadt), Harz at Thale, Prov.
Saxony (e. g. Helmstedt, Neuhaldensleben), C. Brandenb., Riigen. As to the distrib.
in the Scandin. North see the map in Samuelsson 1922 a. — D. T. Ill: 2 ( — II: 2).
Corydalis cava Schwg. tv K. — 1 am not sure of its distrib. in Russia. Accord, to
the statements I have seen, its occurr. are in general pretty rare in SW. and WM. Russia;
in S., E. and N. to Bessar. (70), Khers. (70), Kiev (53^ Ghernig. (53), Kursk (70),
Terr. Don. (70), [Sarepta (70)], Moscow (60), Kaluga, Smol. (11), Mogil. (53), S. Minsk
(53), Vilna, SW. Gourl. (41). — In W. to NE. and G. Spain, SE. France (in W. and
N. to Ain the French Jura, Saone, and Lothr.), the Rhine-Prov., Westph., [Hanover:
a native?], E. Hoist., Denm. (it is found in all the provinces, but in many districts
it is not common), Skane, Oland, [NE. Smal.: S. Tjust, V.Ed (this report needs con-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 409

firmationj. As a relic of former cultivation it occurs in some places further to the N.
of SE. Swed.). — I). T. II: 2 (a Cassubian variant) — III: 2 b.

\Corydalis solida S\v.]. — - As a real native this species does not exist in Swed., but it
might be said to be represented in the Swed. flora by the very closely allied species
C. laxa l'"r., which in certain respects holds an intermediate position between C. solida
and the Central European C. pumila Rchb. (See Fries, Nov. florae sueciae. Mantissa
tertia, 1842 — 45). C. laxa occurs in Swed. only in the E-most part of C. Swed., in
Uppl. and Sodermanl. It is also reported from Aland and the SW. Finnish mainland.
However, it is said in this region not to be distinguishable from C. solida the two
species being merged into each other. A close investigation of this remarkable species
has still to be undertaken.

Gagea minima (L.) Ker-Cawler. — In S. and M. Russia; in N. to [Olonets (71)]
Archang,: between the Pinega and the Mesen, "in woods" (62), E. Vologda: "widely
distrib. as an introduced plant" (21), S. Perm. — In W. to W. Switzerl., Ingolstadt,
Schweinfurt, Tlniring., Gottingen, Neuhaldensleben, Frankfort a. d. Oder, Pomer.,
Mecklenb. at Waren and Doberan (near Rostock), E. Hoist, (a few occur.); Denm. II.
(Schleswig o); Norw.: the neighbourh. of Christiania and at Bergen (a native ?) ; Swed., in
N. to S. Varml., SE. Dalarne, and the coast region of Norrland (in N. to Vasterbotten :
Umea as a fugitive from cultivation or introduced.); S. Finl., in N. to S. Osterbotten
(63"), S. Tavastl., Olonets-Karel. — D. T. II: 2 c. Also \. T. 3 and 6.

Latliynis vermis (L.) Bernh. — Almost the whole of Russia; rare in the S-most part.
As to the W. and N. limit see the map on Plate 22. — D. T. II: 2 c — III: 3 b.

Lonicera xvlosleuui L. — Almost the whole of Russia, in N. to SA\'. Archang. (40),
the whole of V^ologda (21), N. Perm (6i°4o'). — Distrib. over XE. Spain and almost
the whole of France; it is lacking in the Brit. Isl., the Belg. flat region, and the whole
of Holl. In Hanover rare and, probably, often introduced, more abund. and as a real
native in S. Hoist. In VV. Denm. rare and totally absent in some regions. S. Xorw..
in N. to Vang, Lom, and Storelvdal. The whole of S. Swed. ; S. Xorrl. (see the map
in Andersson & Birger 19 12); Finl., in X. to N. Osterbotten, Kajana, and Onega-Karel.
(Powjenez). — D. T. II: 4. Also \'. T. 3 and 6.

Poa remota Forselles. — As there is some confusion between this species and P. Chaixii
Vill. and P. hybrida Gaud., its distribution is not yet accurately determined. It seems
to be widely distributed in M. Russia and C. Europe (cf. Lindman, Engler's Jahrb.
Bd 44, igio and Korshinsky 1898, p. 475). Accord, to Lindman I.e. it is reported
in WC. Europe from XW. Switzerl., Pfalz, Darmstadt, Westph. (the Brilon), Braunschw.
(Dromling), Hanover (the town), Lauenb., Propstei, Zeal., Xorw. to Salten in X. (not
in SW.). In Swed. from Skane to Lule Lappmark (^Kvickjock). Cf. p. 367. — 1). T.
[Ill: 2 c].

Pulmofiaria obscurn Du Mort. [ = oft'icinalis L. var. immaculata Opiz]. — There are
different opinions as to the distinction between this type and P. officinalis L. Tera.
Accord, to the statements given by Kerner in his monograph on the genus (Kerner
1878), obscura has a more XE. distribution than oft'icinalis. Kerner has seen obscura in
N. and M. Russia from: The Lake Onega, Petrogr., on the \'aldai hill, Moscow,
Kazan, Kiev, and Warsaw; from Dobrudsha, Hung., Galiz., Germ., Switzerl., E. France
(Besan<.;on), SE. Belg., Denm. (Zeal.). [Russian specimens of officinalis vera he has only
seen from Kherson.] As to the Scandin. distrib. of obscura see Plate 11. — I). T.

RaiiJinculiis cassnbiciis L. — See Plate 15. — D. T. Ill: i b.

410 R IK ARD STERNER

Thalictrum aqidlegiifolium L. — W. and C. Russia, in S., E., and N. to \'olh. (53),
Kiev (53), Kursk (2), Voron. (70), Tamb. (42), Ryazan {^t,), Niz-Novg., Vladim. (13),
Kostr., NE. Novg. (4) [Olonets-Karel. (17)]. — In W. and NW. to SE. France (in
Auvergne and the Jura), the lowland on the upper Rhine, Thuring., Brandenb. (I),
Pomer. (E. of the Oder), S-most Swed.: Skane and S-most Smal., SK-most Finl.:
Ladoga-Karel. and Olonets-Karel. — D. T. Ill: 2.

Ulmus foliacea Gilib. — S. Russia, in N. to Grodno (53), Minsk (53), Volh. (53,
Koeppen), Chernig. [f. suberosa (Ehrh.) (44)], Kursk (i), Tamb, (42), Sarat. (24), [S.
Samara and S. Orenb. (cf. Korshinsky 1898)]. — The species reaches its W. limit in
France where, however, its distrib. as a native can hardly be determined the species
being abundantly cultivated over the whole of the country. As a real native it is
lacking in Belg., Holl., NW. Germ, (at least in the Rhine-Prov., A\'estph., Hanover
and Hoist.), and in Denm. In SE-most Swed. on Gland and Gotl., II. — D. T. [I: 4.]
Also V. T. 3.

Uimus laevis Pallas. — Almost the whole of Russia, in N. to [Onega-Karel.] SW.
Archang.: to 63° on the rivers in "Auenwalder" (40), W. Vologda: in E. to Ustjug
(21, 58, 59), the whole of Vyatka, N. Perm. — The species being abundantly cultivated
its W. and NW. limit in Europe can hardly be determined. Accord, to Schneider
1Q06, p. 213 it is found as a real native in S. and E. France. It it said to occur
as a native in SE. Belg., Westph. (a few scattered occurr.) [in Hanover: Bremer-Walde
and in Hoist, and Schleswig very sparsely; r native]. A real native on Oland, I, in
the C. part of the island. SE. Finl. rare, in N. to S. Satakunta, S. Karel., and
Onega-Karel. — L). T. II: 2 c (— III: 2 c).

Viola mirabilis E. — Almost the whole of Russia. — As to its W. and N. limits
in Europe see Plate 22. — I). T. II: 2 c — III: 3 b.

8. SPEGIES OF MARSH ASSOCIATIONS.

Achroanthes viouophvllos (L.) Beene. — See Plate 21. — D. T. Ill: 2.

Alopecurus venlricosus Pers. — The species being confused with certain forms of A.
pratensis its Russian distribution seems not yet to be accurately determined. Accord,
to 53 it does not occur in Poljesje and the neighbour, governments of W. and C.
Russia. Accord, to Korshinsky i8g8 it occurs in E. Russia in the steppe districts
(Samara, Orenburg, and Perm) and "in decliviis lapidosis montium jugi Uralensi bo-
realis". Accord, to statements in recent publications it is widely distrib. in S. Russia
on the shores of the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea as well as in the steppes:
Ekaterinosl. (72), Taurida (54), Khark. (S, 47), Kursk (76), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24).
In the herb, of the Upsala IJotanical Museum I have seen the species from Sarepta.
[From Turkest. it is rei)orted by Regel (Descript. plant, etc., Petrogr. Acta, Bd. 7,
Fasc. I, 1880, p. 654)]. In N. Russia it is certainly distrib. on the shores of the
Arctic Ocean (cf. Conspectus Fenn., Pars iii, p. 356 and 62) and is said also to be
found for some distance inland (in the neigbourh. of the town Vologda accord, to
59?). — Outside Russia it occurs in the Scandin. North (see p. 372). It is also said
to exist in Switzerl. and in SE. France (Puy-de-D6me) — reports which require verifi-
cation. A critical taxonomic study is certainly necessary. — D. T. [II: i b]. Also
V. T. i:a.

Arabis Gerardi Bess. — M. Russia; in N. to SW. Archang.: Shenkursk (40),
Petrogr. (43), S. Novg.: Borovitsh (26), W. Pskov (18), Smol. (i i), Tver, Vladim. (13),

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 411

Niz. Novg., E. Kaz.; in S. to Pod. (70), Volh. (53), Kiev (70), Polt. (70), Chernig.
(53), Orel (68), Kaluga (14), Tamb. (42), Sam. — Pretty rare i C. Europe. [It is said
to occur over almost the whole of Erance (Rouy), a statement which possibly needs
confirmation]. In N. Germ, only in the E. part, in \V. to Pomeran. (Massow), Bran-
denb. (Frankfort a. d. Oder and the neighbourh. of Berlin), Magdeb , Thuring. [Isolated
in E. Holland, accord, to Hermann.] Denm., o; in Scandin. only on Gotland: a few
occurr. in the peat soil of drained fens ("myrar") or on railway-beds. Finl. o. —
D. T. Ill: 2. Also V. T. 4 and 6.

Bidens radiatus Thuill. — Seems to be rare throughout its distribution area. I have
seen it reported from the following Russian Governm.: Chernig. (53) and Kiev (46),
on the Dnjepr; Khers. (52), Sarepta (53), Petrogr. several occurr. (43, 15), Orenb. —
In C. Europe there are a few occurr. in M. (ierm. and in N. France (in the depart-
ments of Meuse, Aube, Haute-Saone, Seine-et-Oise, Loir-et-Cher, Jura). N. Germ, only
in E. Preuss. Denm.: a few occurr. in Zeal. C. Swed.: observed in a few localities
in N. Smal., Varml., Vastergotl., Narike, and SE. Ualarne. In Finl. reported from
N. Osterbotten, Tavastehus, Aboland, Savolaks, Karelian Isthmus, Olonets-Karelia.
— D. T. [II: 2].

Calla paltistris L. — M. and N. Russia, in S. to Volh. (53), Kiev (53), Chernig.
(44), Kursk (70), Tamb. (42), N. Terr. Don.: Artsheda (75), Tula (16), M. Simb.,
and N. Ufa; in N. to [Keret-Karel.] SW. Archang. : Shenkursk (40), the whole of
Vologda (21), N. Perm. — In C. Europe and the Baltic district it reaches in W. and
N. to Tyrol, Switzerl.: Kanton Luzern at Sempach, the Vosges (on the Lake Retournemer),
Elsass, Lothr., E. Belg. in the Ardenn., almost the whole of Holl. and Denm., SE.
Norw. in Gudbrandsdalen to 61° 15' in N., almost the whole of Swed. and Finl. —
D. T III: 3(b).

Cardamine parviflora L. — Accord, to 53 it occurs in sandy places on the shores
of the rivers in W. and S. Russia: especially on the Pripet, the Dnjepr, the Sosh,
the Vorskla, the Don, and the Volga, reaching in N. to [Novg. (Hermann)] Minsk,
Volh., Chernig., Kursk, Voron., Tamb., Sarat., and Sarepta (accord, to 3); it is also
reported from Vladim. (3, 13), and Kazan. — In N. Germ, its occurr. are pretty rare,
in S. and W. to Silesia, Anhalt, Magdeb., and the lower Elbe. In Denm. no occurr.;
a few occurr. scattered over C. Swed. in Ostergoil., Sodermanl., Vastergotl., Dalsl.,
and Varml. . on shores in the regions around Lake Vanern; Narike, Vastmanl., and
SE. Dalarne; S. Finl. a few occurr. in Aboland, Nyland, S. Karelia, Karel. Isthm., and
Satakunta. It is said to occur over a large area in S. and C. France along the Rhone,
the Loire and some of the tributaries of the L., as well as on the W. sea coast from
the lower Loire in N. to Les Landes in S. — D. T. (II: 2).

Carex vulpiiia L. — As no distinction has been made between this species and the
closely allied western C. nemerom Rebent., its distribution cannot at present be accurately
determined (cf. Samuelsson 1922 b.). Certainly, however, all reports from Russia may
be referred to C. vulpina. That being so this species is widely distrib. through almost
the whole of Russia, reaching in N. to SW. Archang. (34), Vologda (19, 36, 37), N.
Vyatka, N. Perm. — I am not able to state the W. limit of the species in Europe.
As to the distrib. in the Scandin. North see above p. 371 and the map in Samuels-
son 1. c. — • The distrib. resembles the type II: 2.

Cirsium oleraceum I>. — M. and N. Russia, in S. to Pod. (70), Kiev (70), Polt.
(70), Chernig. (70), Khark. (47), Kursk (70), Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), M. Simb., M.
Sam., and SW. Orenb.; reported in N. from SW. Archang: Slobodka-Ignatevskaja,

412 ■ KIK ARD STERNER

Koleshskaja (40) and in the I'inega-district (81), Vologda ("ini ganzen Gebiet gemein"
21, ^g). — In W. Europe it occurs in E., (C.) and N. France, almost the whole of
Belg. and Holl., XW. Germ, (rare and lacking in the NW-most part); abundantly-
spread over Hoist., Schleswig, and almost the whole of Denm., Skane and S. Hall.,
a few occurr. in Vastergotl.; SE, Norw. (1, in the lower parts), SE-most Finl. (Karel.
Isthni., Olonets- and Onega-Karelia). — D. T. Ill: 3.

Euphorbia pahislris L. — The Russian distrib. cannot yet apparently be determined.
Accord, to 53 the species does not exist in WM. Russia and accord, to 60 its
occurr. in Moscow are very uncertain. 1 have seen the following statements in recent
publications. In the Bait, coast regions: Petrogr. (43), Esth., Liv., Courl., Lithuan.;
in S. and SE. Russia: Khers. (32), Ekaterinosl. (72), Khark. (8, 47), Chernig. (44),
Tamb. (42), Sarat. (24), Sam., Ufa, Orenb., Simb., Vladim.: on the Oka (13) [E.
Vologda "gemein" (21)?]. — In W. Europe the species is pretty widely distrib. It
is almost lacking in some parts of France: on the Mediterranean, in C. France, in
Brittany, and in Lorraine. It does not exist in the Brit. Isl. (see, especially, Williams
1 901) or in Belg. On the other hand it is said not to be rare in Holl. and has a
number of occurr. in NW. Germ, to about the AVeser in V\". ; it is, however, very rare
in Westph. and occurs in Hoist, only in the S-most part. Denm. o; SE-most Norw.:
on the sea-coast from FIvaloerne to Christiansand ; in NW. of S. Swed., Oland, and
Gotland (cf. above p. 371). — D. T. 11: 2 b.

Geraniinn palnslre L. — Almost the whole of Russia; it is rare or lacking in the
S-most parts, accord, to 53 it does not exist in S. Bessar., S. Khers., Taurida, S.
Terr. Don. In N. it is reported from [Onega-Karel.] E. Novg. (62), Vologda ("spo-
radically", 21), Archang.: the Pechora-district at the mouth of the Pechora (69), Vladim.
("frequens", 28), Kazan, Simb., Sam. — In W. and NW. to SE. France: E. Pyrenees,
Savoie, H"' Savoie, the French Jura, H'<" Saone, the Vosges; Alsace; Eifel, Westph.
(Osnabriick), SE. Hanover (in NW. to the town Hanover and Ulzen), Hamburg, E.
Hoist., and E. Schleswig; the Danish Isl.: Lolland, Falster, and Zeal.; SW. Swed.
(cf. p. 370); SP:. Finl., in N. to Aboland, S. Tavastl, S. Savolaks, Onega-Karel. —
D. T 11: 2. (— III: 2).

Scirpiis radirans Schkuhr. ^ M. Russia, in S. approximately to Volh. (53), Kiev (53),
Chernig. (70), Tamb. (42), E. Ufa; in N. to Petrogr. (43), Novg. (26), [Vologda
("stellcnweise", 21)] Yarosl. (70), Kostr. (31), NW. Kazan. — In C. Europe and the
Baltic district in SW . and W. to Salzburg, E. and N. Bav.: Passau, Deggendorf, Re-
gensburg, Niirnberg, Aschaffenburg ; Pfalz, Thuring., Anhalt. Magdeb., Hamburg,
SE-most Hoist. I (Mecklenb. : o). In Scandin. a few occurr. in SE.-most Norw. (Hiter-
dal) and C. Swed. in (Varmland, Vastmanland, NW. Uppland, Niirike, and NW. Soder-
manl.). In SE-most Finl: S.- and Ladoga-Karel. (cf. Sernander 19 10, pp. 278 ff.) —
I). T. Ill: 2.

Scolochtoa festucacea (Willd.) Link. — M. Russia, in S. approximately to Volh.
(53), Minsk (53), Chernig. (70), Polt. (70), Orel (70), 'lamb. (42), Sarat. (24), M. Sam.,
SW. Orenb.; in N. to [Onega-Karel.] NE. Novg. (4), Kostr. (31), NW. Kazan. —
Scattered occurr. in the Baltic district in S. and W. to Warsaw, Konin, Mogilno,
Stettin, W. Brandenb. (in several places), E. Mecklenb. In S. Swed. only in Oster-
gotl. (cf. p. 371). In S. I'inl., in N. to Satakunta, N. Tavastl., N. Savolaks, and
Onega-Karel. — D. T. Ill: i.

Sejiecio pahislris (L.) Hook. — M. Russia; in S. to Volh. (53), Kiev (53), Polt.
(70), Kursk (70), Chernig. (70), Khark. (47), Tamb. (60), S. Simb., SE. Orenb.; in

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 413

N. to Liv., W. Pskov (i8), Mogil. (5,3), Moscow (60), S. Perm. — In the Baltic
district it is to be found often abundantly as far W. as NVV-most France and S^^most
England. In ('. Europe only one or two occurr. in Bohem. [In Hung., however, it
is pretty widely distrib.! In the whole of Denm. ; Skane II; in the rest of S. Swed.
it has had or has a few accidental occurr., in X. to Lake Hjalmaren. — U. T. Baltic.

Soiicliiis pall/St lis L. • — • S. and SE. Russia; in N. to [Courl.] Warsaw (Hermann),
Volh. (70), Pod. (70), Kiev (70), Poh. (70), Khark. (e. g.'s), Tamb. (42), Tula (16),
Moscow (60), Niz. Novg. (78), SE. Kazan, X. Ufa, SW. Orenb. "Accord, to 21 in
Vologda: "'stellenweise ']. — Distrib. chiefly in N. Germ., Holl., and Belg. ; it is
found also in SE-most Engl, and in France, chiefly in the N-most part (cf. Senecio
palustris). In M. and S. Germ, only a few occurr. In XW. Germ.: rare in Hanover,
in Hoist, only on the Bait, coast. In Denm.: on the Baltic coast of S-most Jutl.,
Schleswig and the I si. it formerly had one occurr. as a native in S-most Swed., on
the borders of Skane and Blekinge (cf. Wahlstedt, in "Bctaniska Xotiser" 101 i, ]).
17). — D. T. |II: 3, a Cassubian variant].

Viola nii<iinosa Bess. — WM. and C. Russia. 53 shows that its area in W. is
restricted to the basin of the Dnjepr. in X., E., and S. approximately to Petrogr.
(Becker iqio and 43), [Novg. (53)] Pskov: the W. shore of Lake Pskov (66), Varosl.
(53)], Vladim.: Melenki (13), Moscow (Becker and 60), [Kaluga (53), Tula (i6)i N\V.
Tamb. (42), Orel (53), Kursk (53), Chernig. (53), Polt. (53), N. Kiev (Becker and 53),
N. Volh. (53), NVV. Galiz (Becker). — A few scattered occurr. in the Dacian and
Danubian regions, in W. to Krain (Becker). A few occurr. in the E. part of C. Germ.:
in Silesia (especially Lpper Lusatia), Thuring. (at least formerly), Pomer. formerly.
It is found in Schleswig at Hadersleben and on Bornh.; scattered occurr. in SE. Swed.:
Skane (in NW. at AUerum and in NE. at Kristianstad), Blekinge at Bromsebro, several
occurr. in SE-most Smal. on the rivulets (in the parishes of Arby, Mortorp, Hossmo,
Ljungby and Madesjo), Uland (Vickleby; in forest swamps), Ostergotl. (in the neigh-
bourhood of the Lake Baven), I ppl. (in E. at Norrtalje, several occurr. on and in
the neighbourhood of the Dalalv, one or two occurr. in C. part of the country NW.
of Upsala). S. Finl.: a few occurrenc. on Aland, in Aboland, S. Satakunta, Nyland,
S. Tavastl. (cf. Ascherson in Verhandl. d. Botan. Vereins I'rov. Brandenburg, Bd. 37
(1895). pp. X ff.). — D. T. Ill: I (b).

9. SPECIES OF WATER-PLAX r ASSOCIATIOXS.

[Elatinc Iriandra Schkuhr.: — Its distrib. may of course be looked upon as very
incompletely known, and certainly mistaken statements are often to meet with. It seems
not to be found in W. Europe (VV. of C. France) but to be widely distrib. through
C. Europe and large parts of the Baltic distr, westwards from C. Russia. From Russia
I have, however, only seen the following statements of recent years: [Onega-Karel.]
Vladim. (13), Moscow (60), Novg. (26), and Petrogr. (43). If "E. callitrichoides Ny-
land." is included in this species (cf. Conspectus Fenn. \'ol. 4, Pars iii, p. 72), there
are to be added: Kursk (70) and Kostr. (31) — In Denm., o. It is found in large
])arts of Swed. from Blekinge in tlie S. to the lower Tome iilv in the X. (see p. 374).
In Finl. scattered occurr., in X. to N. Osterbotten, Kemi-Lappmark, and Pomoric
Karel. — D. T. [Ill: 2J.

Trapa iiatans L. — [Widely distrib. over large parts of S. and C. Asia. From
Russia there are many old reports accord, to which the species might be distrib. over

28 Geografiska Annaier n)2^.

414 RIKARD STERXER

almost the whole of S. and M. Russia. (>n the other hand, the species nowadays
seems to be observed very seldom. Perhaps the older statements concern finds of fossil
nuts or cultivated specimens. Accord, to 53 the species occurs in several places in
the basin of the Dnjepr at Minsk, Mogil. (Komel), Volh., Kiev, and Chernig. I have
also seen more recent reports from Khark.: the neighbourhood of Koupjansk (8),
Taurida: at the mouth of the Dnjepr (54), Pensa: Syri (74), in the Lower Volga (85),
Courl.: in the Lake Klauzan, S. of Jacobstadt (Lehmann, Kupffer etc.). — From SE.
Europe the species extends its area westwards with scattered occurr. in S. and C.
Europe, reaching in W. to C. France: the depart, of Maine-et-Loire and Sarthe. In
these regions, however, it may often be cultivated or a relic of former cultivation. See,
especially as to the Swed. distrib., Malmstrom 1920 and the publications cited in this
paper. — D. T. [L 4].

10. SPECIES OF MOOR-ASSOCIATIOXS.

[Betnla hiiuiilis Schrank.] — M. Russia (see Koeppen iScSg); 1 have seen the following
recent reports: in N. to S. Petrogr. (43), E. Novg. (4, 20), SW. Archang.: the Shen-
kursk-distr., about 62° (40), W. Vologda: the Velsk-distr. (58), Yarosl. and Kostr.
(Koeppen), Vladim. (13), N\V. Kaz., N. Perm; in S. to N. Orenb., NE. Ufa, Ryaz.
(Koeppen), E. Tula (16), Orel (68), Kursk and Chernig. and Kiev (Koeppen), Volh.
(53). — In N. Poland and N. Germ. I, in S. and W. to NE. Posen (Mogilno, Brom-
berg, Czarnikau), Brandenb. (Arnswalde, Oranienburg), Lauenb. — In C. Europe a
number of occurr. in the prae-Alpin regions: Upper Bav., P.aden, Wiirtemb., and at
St. Gallen in Switzerl. — In the Scandin. North in SE. Swed.: NE. Smal. at Forserum
(? only formerly; cf. Svensk Botan. Tidskr. 1909, pp. (8), (13), (159), (162); and 1Q15,
p. 470). — D. T. HI: T-2.

Ledum paliisire L. — N. and M. Russia, in S. to NW. Kiev (53), SW. Chernig.
(44), N. Orel (68), N. Tamb. (in S. to Morshansk; 42), C. Simb., E. Ufa. — Its W.
limit does not extend beyond the E. part of C. Europe: the C. Carpath. [It is said
to have been found recently in E. Alps], Bohem., the Kingd. Sax. (to about the Elbe
and the Moldau in W.; isolated, however, at Jena, Neustadt a. d. Orkla, and Schleiz),
SE. Hanover, Lauenb., Liibeck. Uenm., o. Almost the whole of Swed. (in S. Swed.
considerably less alnmdant in SW. than in NE., ct. p. 375); in Norw.: in the SE-most
part a few occurr. in the neigbourh. of the Swed. border, in the N-most part pretty
abundant in Inner-Finmark and in the valley of Reisen in Tromso Amt. ; in Finl.
throughout the country. — I). T. Ill: i c.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 415

APPENDIX II.
VEGETATION-ANALYSES.

REMARKS:

1. P^xplanatory text to the tables is given on p. 283, and pp. 2S8- — 291, 340
— 342, and 360.

2. The analyses do not claim to be complete with regard to mosses and lichens.
As a rule, snch plants have been included only when they are of physiognomic
importance.

The determination of the mosses and of the lichens has been done by myself in the
field, when that was possible; in other cases it has been done by specialists. Lector
HjALMAR MoLLF.K and the Rev. Sigfrid Mkdelius have determined the mosses gathered,
the former dealing mainly with those from Oland. Docent G. E. Du Kiktz has de-
termined the lichens. I desire to express my warmest thanks to these gentlemen for
their valuable help in this matter.

3. Descriptions of the areas analysed in Tables i — 3 and 5 — 7.

TABLE I.

The Sarmatian type. \. Oland: Persjiiis Lundby : 16 m^. Level ground with
shallow soil formed of dark brownish-grey mild humus mixed with sand and gravel
resting on the pavement. 25, VII. 1918. — 2. D:o Fora S. Greda: 16 m-. Almost level
ground; calcareous moraine. Uppermost 10 cm. sandy, dark brownish-grey mild humus.
28. VII. 19 18. — 3. D:o Ventlinoe Mdrbylilla: 16 m'. Almost level ground. 50 cm.
gravel and uppermost 10 — 20 cm. sand mixed with mild humus resting on alum shale.
20. VIII. 19 18. — 4. D:o Vicklchv betiveen the Chnrch-r'Ulage and Bcijeishantn : 9 m-.
(Jently sloping old beach formed of sand abundantly mixed with mild humus (10 cm.)
resting on slate-gravel. 31. VII. 19 17. — 5. D:o Vcntlinge Morbylilla: 9 m-. Close to
nr 3. The ground slopes gently towards SE; otherwise as nr 3. 8. VI. 1918. —
6. D:o S. Mocklebv Albninna: 9 m-. On the edge of an oak-forest close to the Alvar;
the ground slopes gently towards SW; limestone-pavement covered with 20 — 30 cm.
calcareous gravel mixed with mild humus. 8. VI. 19 18. — 7. D.o Hulterstad : Gosslunda:
4 m^. Level ground on the edge of the Alvar; 20 — 30 cm. mild humus somewhat
mixed with gravel resting on the limestone-pavement. 13. VIII. 191 7. — 8. Gotland:
Stora A'arlso: 4 m^. Level ground; mild humus mixed with gravel resting on the
limestone-pavement. 4. VI. 1917. — - 9. Oland: Hnlterstad Gosslunda: 4 m-. Like
nr 7 but with a little more loose soil. 17. IX. 19 17. — 10. D:o Tonlunda Eriksore:
2 m^. Limestone pavement on the Alvar covered by 3 cm. moraine-gravel and 20 cm.
coarse sand strongly mixed with mild humus. 16. VII. 1917. — 11. D:o Segerstad
on the Alvar IV. of the church: 2 m'. Level ground. Soil-profile: a iS cm. black
mild humus, b 8 cm. mild humus mixed with sand and gravel, r 12 cm. moraine-
gravel on the level limestone bed. 21. VII. 1Q17. — 12. D:o Repplinge Strandtorp:

416 RIK AR D STE RN ER

I m^. The ground slopes gently towards W ; darkbrown mild humus mixed with sand
and splits of limestone. 27. VI. 1921. — 13, Like nr 12. — 14. D:o S. Mockleby
Getlinge: i m-. Level ground on the Alvar; 10 cm. dark-brown mild humus mixed
with sand. 1. ^T11. 19 17. — 15. ViistergotlaJid : Falbys;deii S. Kyrketorp: i m-. On
the south-western gently sloping side of a calcareous moraine hillock; uppermost dark-
brown mild humus mixed with sand and limestone splits. 11. IX. 1920. — 16. D:o
d:o Falkopings ]':a Bestor/> : i m-'. Like nr 15. 8.YIII. 1921.

The Subatlantic type. 1. Hlekinge: Ringamdla N. Iloka : 16 m-. On the southern
side of a hillock covered by sparse oak-forest; the ground slopes about 10" towards the
broad valley of a rivulet; the uppermost layer of the soil is a grey brownish sandy
gravel mixed with humus. i.\TL 1918. — 2. Uppland: Rasbo Karby : 4 m-. On the
gently sloping southern side of a sandy moraine-hillock surrounded by arable fields.
24. IX. 1920. — 3. D:o Almiinge Ldnna: 4 m-'. On the edge of a forest growing
on sandy moraine rich in boulders; the ground slopes gently towards S and an arable
field. 24. IX. 1920. — 4. (hlergotland : Kdtlihtad: 4 m-. On the side of a moraine-
hillock formed of sand, clay and boulders sloping about 1 0° towards S and an arable
field. 22 .VIII. 192 I. 5. — Smdland: Arby Ohbo: i m-^. Western gently-sloping side of
a gravel-hillock. 17. VII. 1919. — 6. I):o Alghiili Stcnbrohidt: On the gently-sloping
southern side of a gravel-hillock covered by a sparse oak-forest. 19. VII. 1920. —
7. D:o Tveta: i m-. Western slope of a gravel-hillock. 18. \T1. 1920. — 8. D.o
Morhmda: i m'. Like nr 7. 16. VII. 19 19. — 9. Oslergotliuid : (jtyt IJbgved : i m^.
On the southern side of a moraine hillock formed of sand and gravel sloping about
10° towards S and an arable field. 29. VII. 1920. — 10. Smdland: Mislerhull
Kolhon'a: i m'. On the gently-sloping western side of a small gravel-os, close to an
arable field. 16. \'ll. 1919. 11. D.o Virseriim Ekeflo: i m-^. On the north-western

side of a gravel-hillock sloping about 10^ towards an arable field. I5.^TI. 1920. -
12. D:o Vrigslad Kopstad : i m-'. On the gently-sloping eastern side of a gravel-hillock
close to an arable field. 9. VIII. 19 19. — 13. D.o Gdrdsernm Rorstad: i m^. On
the south-western side of a small gravel-os sloping about 10° towards an arable field.
24. VII. 1920. — 14. D:o d:o P'alerinn: Like nr 13. 24. \II. 1920. 15. D.o

'riYseriim Pdgeb'ik: 1 m-. On the southern side of a sandy moraine-hillock sloping
about 7"" towards an arable field. 27. \'II. 1920. — 16. Sodenna7iland : Ludgo Aspa:
I m-^. On the gently sloping southern side of a sandy os close to the shore of a
lake. 15. IX. 1920.

FABLK 2.

The Sarmatian type. I. Oland: Kastlosa Pendsa: 25 scjuares, each 4 m-'. On
level ground on the Alvar; soil-profile: a 20 — 35 cm. dark-brown mild humus mixed
with sand, b 50 cm. and more calcareous gravel. In the middle of July 1919. —
II. Veslergollaiid: Varlojla-Asaka Bondegdrden: 10 stiuares, each 4 m-'. On de southern
side of a ridge formed of calcareous gravel and boulders sloping about 15^ towards
an arable field; the uppermost layer of the soil is dark-brown mild humus. 10. IX.
1920. [Of. Sernander 1908, pp. 52 ft".] — III. (hlergotland: Jlcda Xonv: i6s(iuares,
each 4 m^. On the side of a moraine-hill sloping 5° — 10^ towards S and arable fields.
The moraine chiefly is formed of calcareous gravel mixed with numerous splits of
limestone, the uppermost layer of the soilis darkbrown mild humus. 13-14. IX. 1920. —

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 417

IV. Smdland: Malilln O. Arena: lo squares, each i m^. On the southern side of an
OS-ridge formed of Archaean coarse sand and gravel; sloping about 12" towards the
river Eman. 17. \'II. 1920. — 1. Gotland: Vainblinglto Genmlds: 4 m-'. On the south-
western slope of a limestone mound. The shallow loose soil (about 10 cm.) consists
of clay rich in lime mi.xed with mild humus, gravel and splits of limestone. 9. VI.
19 1 7. — 2. Oland: Boda Byenun : 4 m-. Level ground on the Alvar-pavement; the
shallow soil consists of 13 — 17 cm. mild humus mi.xed with calcareous sand and gravel.
8. VIII. 1916, — 3. D:o Hiillentad Gosslnnda: 4 m'. Like nr 2, but the soil only
5 — 10 cm. I3.A'III. 19 1 7. — 4. Gotland: Vainblingbo Sibbjerns: i m^. Like nr 2,
but the soil 10 — 15 cm. 7. \'l. 191 7. — 5. Oland: Morbyldnga Boigbv: i m^. Level
ground on the Alvar; 10 cm. darkbrown mild humus mixed with sand resting on 50
cm. and more calcareous gravel. 13. VIII. 1920. — 6. Smdland: Virsernm Ravisebo:
I m^. (^n the southern side of an os formed of Archaean gravel and coarse sand,
sloping about \'~^° towards S and a marsh. (Cf. p. 304.) 15. VII. 1920.

The Subatlantic type. — I. Ostergotland : Hogby Skogsjo : 16 S(juares, each i m^.
On a southern unshaded slope between an arable field and a lake; the soil is sand,
somewhat mixed with clay. Inclin. about 15°. 11-12.IX. 1920. — II. Upplatid :
Bdlinge Faxan: 12 S(iuares, each i m^. On the south-western unshaded slope of an
os; the uppermost soil is fine gravel and coarse sand. Inclin. about 10°. 4. X. 1920.

The areas 1 — 12 in this table all have the size of i m- and are situated on southerly
exposed sandy slopes of oses or moraine-hillocks.

\. Blekinge: Backaryd, 7.\'III. 1919. — 2. Smaland: Linneryd, 6. \11I. :9i9. —
3. D:o Vissefjiirda, 5. VIII. 1919. — 4. D:o Mortorp, 3. Mil. 1919. — 5. D:o
Ryssby (in the county of Kalmar, 4. \'II. 1919. — 6. D:o Jareda, 15. \'II. 1920. —
7. D:o Lannaskede, 3.VIII. 1921. — 8. D:o Vrigstad, 7. VIII. 1921. — 9. Oster-
gotland: St. Annae, 31. VII. 1920. — 10. Sodermanland : Ludgo, 16. IX. 1920. —
11. Uppland: Gamla Upsala, 28. IX. 1919. — 12. Vastmandland: Kolback, 28.
IX. 1920.

TABLE 3.

I, II, III. Sk<hi< : J'ltaby Vitemolla: 1 and II 5 squares, III 10 squares, each 2 m-.
Almost level ground immediately inside the Psamma-dunes of the sea-shore. \'III.
1920. For the placing at my disposal of these analyses I am greatly indebted to
Professor R. Sernander. — IV. Oland: Gllinimingc : 10 sijuares, each 4 m^. On a
sandy slope exposed towards SW; inclin. about 10^. The vegetation almost close. 3.
IX. 1920. — V. D:o N. Mdcklebv Dorbv : 14 squares, each 4 m-. Level ground;
coarse sand; vegetation close. 4. IX. 1920 — VI. D:o (rdidbv : 10 squares, each
4 m^. Like nr \'. — 1. Skdnr: Alms Espet : 16 m-'. The eastern slope of a grand
old dune. Inclin. about 15". The vegetation almost close. 3. MI. 19 18. — 2.
Oland: Boda Angegdrd: 4 m' . The eastern gently-sloping side of a xgrey dune^^
surrounded by pine-forest. The distance from the Psamma-dunes of the sea-shore is
50 m. 3. A III. 1918. — 3. D:o Sandby -\by : 4 m'. The southern slope of an old,
small dune. Inclin. about 10^. The ground bare in about a quarter of the area.
24. IX, 191 7. — 4. D:o Gdidbv: Like nr 3. 10. AT. 19 18. — 5. D:o Vickleby :
4 m-. The western slope of the Ancylus shore-deposit; inclin. very small. The upper-
most layer of the soil is sand mixed with dark greyish-brown humus. \'egetation close.

418 RIKAR D STKRXER

31. \'II. 19 16. — 6. D:o Boda Gctteruni : 9 m-. The western slope of a »grey
dune» ; inclin. about 10". The ground bare in about a (juarter of the area. 7. Mil.
19 16. — 7. D:o Bredsdlra: 9 m^. On the western gently-sloping side of the sandy
Litorina shore-deposit. \'egetation almost close. ly.M. iqiS. — 8 Gotland: Vam-
blingbo Lingsaroe: 9 m^. On the almost level top of the broad Ancylus shore-deposit;
vegetation close. Soil-profile: a 12 — 15 cm. dark-brown sand mixed with humus; b
20 cm. and more sandy gravel with numerous mollusc-shells. 9. M. 1917. — 9. D:o
Sundre Aiistre : 9 m-'. Almost level ground. 9. VI. 191 7. — 10. Skdne: Snogeholm.
Accord, to Samuelsson 1910, pp. 38 ff.: a drift sand district; in a zone with character
of a »pine-heath» (with abundant Cladinae and Cladoniae) between a pine-forest rich
in herbs and a Psamma-association.

TABLE 5.

I. Uppland: Jdrldsa Bredsjo : 10 scjuares, each i m-', situated in different places in
the edges of birch-aspen-woods close to cultivated marsh-ground. 7. X. 1920.

The areas 1 — 9 are all the size of i m-.

1. Smdlattd: Tiiigsds Djitravidla : Birch-aspen-wood on a dry slope lacing a lake.
7. Vni. 19 19. — 2. D.o iMisterhuh Jdmsennn: The edge of an oak-limetree-wood
close to the shore of a lake. 20. \T. 1920. — 3. D:o Tiysenmi Fdgelvik: Sparse oak-
wood on the slope of a moraine hillock. 27. Ml. 1920. — 4. Osteigotlatid; Borrum
Passdal: Like nr 3. 30. \'II. 1920. - 5. Sodcimaidaiid : Kjiila Nastorp: Sparse wood
of oaks, birches and aspens on a moraine hillock close to a marsh. 5. IX. 192 i. — 6.
Uppland: Knivsta I'/d: Birch-aspen-wood on the sloping transition zone between a
moraine rich in boulders and a clay-field. 23. IX. 191 9. — 7. D:o Jmnkil Bolandet:
Sparse birch-aspen-wood close to a marsh. 3. X. i()2o. — S. Smdland: Dadesjo Boldo:
very sparse birch wood (to great extent, of course, thinned by the hand of man) on
the southerly exposed slope of a hill close to a peat-bog. 11. MI. 1920. — 9. D:o
Morlnnda Kdngsebo : The north-western slope of an os with a very sparse wood of
birches, pines and oaks, facing a marsh. 16. All. 1921.

TABLE 6.

1 and 2. (J/and: Ventlinge at the Cliunh-village : The vegetation covered an area of
two har or so in the edge of the Alvar on rather damp but shallow soil. 20. MIL
I 9 19. — 3 and 4. l):o Kastldsa Fe7idsa Alvar: At the top of a small hummock. [Those
small hummocks, 2 — 5 dm. in height, are characteristic of certain parts of the Alvar.
Probably, they are ( hiefly caused by the ground being heaved uj) by the freezing of
the water included in the marly, shallow soil.] 3. X. 1920.

TABLE 7.

All scjuares are from the Alvar of S. ()land. The analyses were made at the be-
ginning of June 1918 (cf. p. 329).

TABLES I

420

R I K A R D STERNER

N

- i 1 1 1 1

1

1

1

II X i 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M i i 1 II 1 1 i 1 -- 1 1 1 1

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 ^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1. 1 1

2"

trt

1 i 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 ^ 1 1 1- ; 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

- M 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1- 1 M 1 1 11

II 1 i 1 1
1 iTl"! 1

1 1 I-+ II 1 -

>>

N

iM

-lllllllll -l-llil-lll

1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 ^

U

O

lllilllllx x||^|||^|||||||||x|xx|||l X

c

C3

lillllllM xMlilllllllMllllM+llll -

o

1 1 1 1 i 1 X 1 1 i - ! 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1-- 1 1 1 1 -

- 1 r~.

1 1 11 1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 - 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 i - 1 .1 1 1

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 " 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

1)

\0

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 - 1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

[

1 1 1 1 l.i 1 1 -

li^

! M 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 - 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 i

1 1 1

1 1 1 1 i li 1 '

1 rc

IIIIXIIIM X|iHH|||||||i|

; 1 1 1

1 1 I-- 1 II X

1 1 1 1 1 X 1 X 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1, 1 1 1 1

•1 1 1 1 x« II i X

1 1 1 X X X I ' I X

M

M 1 1 X 1 I ' ' ! X ' 1 M ! ' ■ i M 1 1 1 M

-

~ i 1 1 1 M 1 - 1 1 ! - = 1 1 1 ! s i 1 1 ! 1 1 i M : X ^ i 1 1 1

-J-

1

i

111,1

1 = ' ; , - 1 1 1 - 1 X M i 1 1 1 , , 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 -

II 1 i 1 1

111 X 1 ! - 1 1 1 1 1 X 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 x^ 1 1 1

lll:=llll-i x|

1 r 1 1 1 r 1 1 X 1 " X " 1

1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 1- 1- 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 II '

1 1 1 1 - 1 1 X X 1 1 ^ 1 ^ 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 1

1 M 1 1 - 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 M 1 = i i ! 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1

-

"

lllllill-^l MIM--lll-x|||^||||!l|||| 1

a

o

MMIilMI Mlill!-i^lll!l"lllll-ill -

rt

^^

S 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 - i ! 1 1 -- 1 X 1 1 1 1 , 1 =-. 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 X

C/0

llllllll-l IslllllllllMII-IIMIIIII

r-

IIMIIIIII xij||||^i+||||^!^li!!!]lt

ll-IMMIi "Si^l><llMx|iii!||x||'i_| _

l!Mlli|x| hhS|k^^||||||xx|||||||1

III" il—!— If^lMlii

1 1 1 1 1 1

1

II 1 s 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 X i ; 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ^^ 1 i , ,

1 1 1 1 1 1

-1 -lll|x!||!|||-|x||i||x||« 1

hH

IIII|-||X| ^||||||||HH|||^||i|||l--.

O bj

■ ■ 5 :

.2 <j oj ;:

■> rt 0 C rt
I, >. p C t/

?r c 0) s
2 .2 c- c

£ 5 § ,2

c

U

cS

0

g

= '5 "^ z.

3 C . ^ .£

>^ O J3 ^ O

4= a !?" '-J 'C

c

o

||i
lis

S CS s

3 ^ j2

'< <5 <

'ih g

(/I • —
<U 1) O

"rt -^ -^
"" "^ ^

■r ij u

"^ C CB

o c

3 C

< <

C3

•_- o

3 3

£ > £

j= j: .c
c c g

< <; <

2

is

a, ^

Si

.2 rt

=1

a a

-< <

K .2 '^

c^ ~ o

•ill

.2 -::

< <

>

-
c

- a
<

•= S .y ^ i ^ i -

3U4;oo''cW)3

- C3 e.^H.rt3g-3 E
C K c« y> > 4) _

3 -5 "3 ?. S £ =

O rt t« 4> flj -C

» 'O U U U 'w*

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

421

+ I I I S

K I

^ 1 +

- I I I-

^ ! I I X X

+ 3 I ! X

-- I I I i I r- I I

-- ri I I I I I 1 I- I I I

- I- 1 I I

I I I I I

-3 I I i i M- I I I I I I

-- I - I I X ! I I - i 1 I

X I 1 - I I I X I I I

- + I I I I I I - - I X M HH

^S I X I I i X I I X I

-llllsilalll

+ I Xh- X

- I

I-

x +

- I

I I

I I

I I I-

I I X

\ \ \ \

I I I

Mix

xf I !

H-, I +

I Is X M I I I X I

I I I--

I I M I I

I I- 1

I I

i 1

I I- I

I I I I ! I I

MM

i X I

X HH l-H »— I HH

I X X

I X I

X ^ , - X

I I

HI HH M X

1 !

^11..^

Mil

+ I -

I I

X I U-

!•- I

Ji c

- ° •£ -^

in U

tl.

'w

— Oh

■^..^

3

J=

>> c

U

c

u <u

O u

3

u o

u

U

•* '^ .2

-; =. tx) .=

c

9J

3

3 3

g
3

2

-3 S

o

5J

3

J3

>

rt s

.-

0)

3

-

.5 c

^

c

U

•-

c 2

ZZ

^3

Li

rrt

<a <u

o

O

oo

'J

H^

E

■^ o '.::; — r;

rt o •:; =" 3 — .'f J;
-c';:'^— E ? 3 3

"3 >, 3

3 :5

•-

II

3"i<

-5
"o
o
o

a

in r

HUJ 3

r3

rt

u

r

::

H

o

_o

a

^ "

U

ji

CJ

L.

p

.-

>

2. W
O 3

3

— —

—

C3

S w

—

^

Gl

C 3

::;

^

-c r" — -

^ '"*'•- —

DO- - --

422

RIKARD STERNER

vO

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 X 1

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

1

1 1

1 --

1

1 1

1

X

1

1

i >

■"I

' ""

lO

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

1 1 1 1 '•-< 1 1 1 1 1 -^ 1 1 r 1 1 M

1 1

1

1 1

1

t-

1 — t-

•*

'

'"'

1 1 1 1 "^ 1 1 1 1 1

1 1 1 1 I'-'l t 1 1 ||-.I-II-h| 1 IXl-H

1 _

1

1 '-'

X — —

I 1 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 1

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

MMMMMI^MMi^l

1 1

1

1 1

1

1

1 ~

u

■<

—

«

1 ^

1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1

M M M i M 1 M M M

T

X X

1 1

1

1 -

1

-

1 i ~

X 1 1 1 X 1 1 1

M M 1 ^ M 1

X in.- 1 1«

Xi-i

1 X

1

i 1

X

)— 1

1 1 1

o

1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 i

M i X M M 1

M M X 1 1 1

1 1

1 1

1

1 1

1

1— 1

1 i 1

—

C

1 1 1 1 + M 1 1 1

MM|x|MM5MMM+-

1 1

1

1 l-t

1

HH

1 - 1

c3

00

1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1

MMI'-'MMMIxMMl

1 ^"

1

1 1

'"'

"■^

1 1 1

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

1 t 1 1 1 X 1

1 1 *"*

M - X 1 1 1 M

1 1

1

I X

H-(

X

1 H- X

1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 X 1

M M M 1

M ! M M

X i

\ \

1

i

i

!

1 •""

1

►-

1—1 1— 1 1

1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

M M M M M 1 M M M

1

1

1

1 X

1

'-

1 1 1

H

■*

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

MlxirMM|xMMM»-

1 1

1

1 X

1— I

X

1— c

l-£

rn

"n

1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1

1 1 1 1 1 X X 1 1 1 x+ 1 M M x^

1 ^

1

1

1 X

^

1

-

""5

ri

1 M 1 1 1 1 1

M i M M M M i x« M M 1

I 1

' X

1

1

' ' E

-

1 i 1 1 1 1 M 1 !

1 M - X 1 , : I M - M 1 M ,

—

O

1 "< 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

M - : I M 1 1 i M - M M 1 1

1 -

-

"

1 i 1

—

\n

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ^

M M 1 M

M M M M 1

1

i

_

; ' _

t

CO

"1

'

i i 1 1 1 1 1 1 X X

M M M M i

M M M M 1

1 1

1

1 1

1
1

i

1 . !=■

1 1 r 1 1 1 1 1 1 >-'

X M M M M M M M M ^ 1

X 1

1

1 1

1

X

V 1 +

o

"^

^

1 1 1 X 1 1 1 j [ X

M M i M M M M ! M M '

1 ~~'

>>

"

•-•

{ 1 1 1 { I I I 1 X

1 1 H- 1 1 i 1 1 1 j 1 ; 1 X ; 1 M 1

1

1 1

,

, X —

c

o

1 1 1 1 M 1 X 1 1

M M M M M M ^ M M M

- 1

1

i 1

1

1

1

1 1 1

rt

■^

,^

^-

^1 X 1 X 1 X

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 -H 1 1 1 1 ! 1

*~m 1

j

X 1

—

—

—

00

1

' ' ' 1 I . 1 . 1

M 1 X M 1 X 1 1

M M- M M i 1 M M

1 1

1

1 1

1

i

1

1 - ■=.

'^

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

M " M M M M M ! M M 1

- 1

1

1 1

1

1

1

! i ~

1 1 l-^ 1 1 1 — ' 1 —

-- M M 1 X : , M : i : 1 ,

- 1

—

1 --

H

- ! 1 - 1 1 1 -- 1

Mx>-MMMMiMlxx|

1 i

i

i 1

1

-

- -

1 1 1 1 1 I 1 1 M

M M M M 1 M M M M M

1 1

1

1 1

1

1

- -

1 1 1 1 1 1

MM
1 Mf^x

1 1 -

X

1

- M M M M M M M

1 1

\

1

X

X

-

1 ^_

+ 1 1 1 M

M M 1 M t - ! X M M

^ 1

1

1 1

i

1

^

1 1 '-

-

"1

^'1

X

1 1

1

"1

r

1 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 1 1

M X 1 1 M M M M M 1

1 1

^

1 1^

■ i

in ^

n r-.

e

: E ■ 5

>s „

S

3

0

if-^^U.

(/. 5

« _ • a. • • £ c 3 oj ^ • • ^ •-

£:2,/>S3£.5gc^£.«~'^'^

3 c -j; g .S, 3 u .- 5 5 3 c 2 K c

'^

O 3

5

0

^ >

5

:5

2 £

CO 1

E

•r

cr

c
c

- "-^ CD 3 _ S ca

M-^ rt " i= § 5 .y

^ >- .A 5 O .- — cs
•— • f) 1- "^ ^ _ **

-3 4; ^ S j: -= C ^«J

3i

-• 0
u

2

u
a
l.
>

2

is n

II

a

0

CO

0

■/■:

>•

(A

4)

0

c

U)

0

t-i

3
X

4J

o.i:

a :£

w 1;
c >

< <

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

423

1 1 1 1 1 i X 1- 1 |«- I. 1 I--S 1 1 1 1 1 1 1- 1 > 1 1 M ;^

, 1- 1 1 1 |h. 1 = 1- 1^ ; 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 , ,„ 1 1 [.. 1 1 1 1 1 ,-

! 1- 1 1 1 I'- Is 1- 1- 1 111-,= : 1 1 ! 1 i 1 ' 1 1 1 1-12-

1 1 ■-• 1 1 1 1 - 1 K 1 - i

i i

i

1 1 1 - M 1 1 1 1 i - - 1 1 1 1 1 p

•1 1 1 1 1 S 1 1 S 1 -- . .

l=-= 1 i 1 1 II- 1 I ! 1 1 X L2

i=|l|-|ICXX|ii ,|||;_>|„|||]„| llill

;o'

: 1 s 1 + 1 - 1 1 1 ; 1 1 1 1 1 1 > 1 1 1 1 1

-llllll-l>lllli llMI-ililMIl- Mill la.

i|xi!|sIIgI-MI IIIIIIMIIII|I> 1IIII|oo

X 1 - 1 II 1 - i> 1 - 11 - r i 1 1 1 =H 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 1-

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 5 1 ^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 S 1 II 1 1 II 1 s II

1 II |o

1 II 1 1 1 1 - Ik 1 X 1 1- 1 1 1 II > 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i

'

1 1- 1 1 1 II x> 1 - M 1 X 1 1 II r^s 11 1 1 1 M 1 1

1 ! .h

1 1- 1 1 1 1 1 1 X 1 1- 1 1 1 1 1 1 l> 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 Mh

II -J 1 ' : - 1 = ! - 1 ' 1 ! 1 ! =r 1 M 1 i 1 ! i ! 1 1 M ' r.

II X i i , - 1 i E : - > 1 ■ i 1 , M 1 -Ml 1 ! ■ 1 ' -

1 1 1^ 1 + i j ! X > j X — , , 1 1 , , , , ! 1 ; — , X X £

la-l-llll-illSI |x|i||||llls|xi 1

_ . 1 , "■.

rfx x" V

IIMx||ll-lx|-l l-lllll-lclMxi

IlKl-^llll-ll-l! Illllllll>l-I-! Illll|:?

- 1 - : - 1 1 ! 1 - ; i 1 ! : II 1 li 1 1 i > 1 i 1 1 - i 1 1 1 n

1 1- 1 i 1 1 1 In: 1 X- 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I i> I 1 1- 1 MINI::

ll-lillil>!x|i| ill|!|!l!«!::!il IIMI's

1 1 1 1 1 ; i 1 1 = - = - II 1 ; , : i 1 1 = , 1 , , X 11,^.

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - , - - 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 s 1 1 1 1 i M 1 1 1 |<«

1 1 - 1 x X ! ! 1 IE:- l!l'lllll=:lli-l Mill-

lMl-Mli-|XXX |-||ilil!=l^-ili illll;^

-|xxx1|||gI-x-.| j|||I|I|hhh.i||!I IMIIi-^

ii-iiiiii^i-i^ 'II111IISM--111 • ii"!;-*

ilillMII-^ll— — i iil|||l||::::llli '. ', ~ \ .

r<1

Il-l-lllls|x^x| j„„|jl|||^|H.|„, IIM-

1 1 ^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 ^ 1 1 s- 1 , 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 s 1 - 1

c

g
5

a

c

s

3
u

0

E

Is

CI

'n

E

.2

ccuiiibens ...

1 affine

lis

endroides ...

oparium

idulatum ...

parietinum...

proliferum...

rugosum ...

squarrosum
scens

2 i

E "

juniperinum

jietinum

icognituiu ...

uliata

4; 3 ca "3 o ti t;

-§ ^ ^ E u ^ '-J
^ a. c „ o -^

= o s s i

> u, ^ u a

< m M s; ■„

0 0 1-?!^

« E

£ c c

-J rt .—

-c o .i

CU Z, X

a ^ > s «

C C i/

■3 "C w

424

R I K A R D S T ERNE R

I t I I X I

M M I

X I M I I -

\ \ ^. \-

I I I

X I I

I I

I I

Mil

i I

I I i i I

I I II I
i \'\ I

I I ! I I 1 I I !

I I

1 I

X I I

I I

I- I

I I

I I

II II M

I I I II

I M M I

<M

X
en

<

M ! I ! 1

M X I -

X

S X
I- X

= 111

x+ M

n 1 1

I 1 1

- I II II I I

_: X

X X X — X

X — X

o v: o

— > ii S . '&■■

•~ £ :^

o ^ 5 d o j=

'u — '§ ^ ^ i ^ ^ Ti' c
= gS.^'M^ — -=§.2

0) - in 'u "

u lU

C- u -C ea 2

rt o

= c >, ^

M ca

e s

.2 := -r T3 p

^.S, x C i?i > =

U TJ ^ =

-: <

1/1 V)

js er.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

425

M 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 i 1 > 1 1 1 1 i M 1 M 1 1 M 1 - 1 1 1 ! 1 1 1 i - 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1

e*

1 1 1 „ 1 ^^„ iM^xlllllxMixllMilllllllllllllll-lMI

"

|l!l+-|-Ml5llMMIIIIMlll|x|ll||-||||l!ll|x|||

0

||||+||-IMsMIMllllllllll--lllllllll-llxl|i||l

(f-

1 I.I 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - Is 1 1

CO

||xi|||-lll5llllx||x||||lll-llll|x||||||||i+||ll

t~-

Illilllllllslll|x|||lllil5!x|||l||x|i||||i||xx||

vO

i II 1 M II II 1 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 X II 1 i 1 .. 1 1 1 1 - H- 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1

xrt

II- 1 1 II- ll-i 1 1- 1 X ! 1 M 1 1 1 M 1 X 1 II 1 |-« 1 1 ; 1 II 1 1 1 II 1 1

•*

1 1 1 11 l-l M 1 1 > 1 .1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M II 1 II -- 1 1 1 1 -- II 1 li 1 X 1 1 1 1 II

CO

II 1 1^ 1 IS 1 l-s 1 1-- II 1 1 1 1 II 1 1 l-s 1 1 1 1- II 1 1 1 11 11- i 1 1 1

M

||-IMI-ll->!M-IMI'l!l!ll-lllii-llllllll-lllll

-

Mll'^l^i!llolll'^lllllllMII<i^llll«llllllllllol^

r^ — O "^ m ■^^ o

—

|||lollc^o,il-l icr. ", - o or

OOOOO ro "C<3 rOO O-

iixx|iiiiii-i:x|-iiiiii,xii!,iiii-i-,--iiii-,,,,

,~

i 1 1 II X 1 > 1 ^^^ iiiiiiiin^iiii+ii-iiiiiiiiiiiii-ixiii

tr>

||||-ll-llilllll!llxl-|-||||^|||||^^||x|||||x|x|

•*

IIM-l--l---lll-llll-llll-ll-illl-llll-lll-lllll

en

Illl-ll-llllllllllxx||||llll=-lll!x|||-lllll|x|x

N

--ll-ll-lll-|xiiii|x|-H|iii|xi:|i||illl-lli, x!|

-

lOO X
lOO II

lOO 1

lO X

lOO II

lO X

40 X

20 X
10 X

40 X
50 X

100 I
100 X

So X

_1;^— _;~xxxxx>;x — XXXX — "^ — X

00000
O O N o o

^ X

o I o

I i

1 1 1-

to

^~-M^

3 5 =3
CJ t^ -^

■a « c c 3

1; cs c: -^ =

C JS > c i>

^ > S -r- OJ C

1- O s- -t; C

^ C = ^ " &•

JS c3 o u T3

.2 e <u c «

t/) —

c

rt

^

a-

C3

=

5

S

a

"

Q Q fc

0

0

-

X

■•5 s

W^ H-l — CS

i "U

° •- i 2

-i: I- -^ «!

0

0 r

,, .i:

B

£

0
0

0

■3 «

u 0

2

c =:

c«

0 w

bfl

tX) c

E ~ A^ ;_; -; S §000 ■£

£ c 2 -^ ^ ^

^ o j" a

— ^ -i :r " X

i i t^ £! si ^ :^

426

R I K A R D S T E R X E R

!>l

f^

c

1 1 ! M 1 1 1 1 1 M I

i

1 1

1 i 1

MM 1 II 1 X .1 - M X 1 ! ! 1 + 1 K -

; 1 -

1 1 1

-llllllllllllMlllillll- illl::;llil-l5i

1 ! 1 1 M 1 1 II:::- i 1 1 II 1 III II- 1 - 11+ 1 1 1 1- la 1

C^

1 1 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M X ! 1 X 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1^ i 1 , |;zj 1 1 1 1+ |„^

— 1 '^

1 1 - 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 .1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1- li 1

■" 1 I--
O

~ in

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

1

1 M II II

! M 1 1

'r"i '1 T'T

M X 1 M 1 1 i-> 1 M li 15 i

1 1 - 1 1 1 1 1

1

1 II II II

1
^1

Mll= l|MII-l|x|-|

1 ! -^^ i 1 i 1

1

II II

II II II
1- II 1 1

1 1

M II X 1 |„ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1..^

! 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

IMIMIs |Kxi|||||+|+i

1 1

X 1 M 1

\ 1 1

i 1 1 '1

II M II 1 M II M II X .|

>

1 II 1 r 1 - 1 s -

i 1

1

MM

11 1 - 1 II 1 M M II 1 :! 1

li 1 1 II- It! 1

^ -

llltlll|xMII-|x|Mlllllll- lillMlilila-

-

X X — X X ^ .< X — — —

M i 1 lo 1 i i^ 1 v: i ' 1 1 1 1 1 i o ' 1 1 1 1 c-, c/: , 1 0 o o
Tffi- o y: coo

-

.-t-i-lllililli:"^Mll|l:!illTj- -^iiri-oiiMoloo

MM

1 M M 1

1 1

MM:- - 1 1 1 1 11^ 1^ 1

1 1 1

--Ml

M M II

1 1

MM M II - M II Mk 1

•*

- 1 ! '^ - 1 i 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 i 1 1 M -- M

1

MM II II- 1 !! II 1 5 1

'-^ ro

1 1 1 x« 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1

Mill!

- ' 1

Mill

II 1 M 1! "- Ms 1

''" ri

1 ! 1 1- 1 S M

Mil

- 1 1

1 1

1

1

II M 1 M II II - 1

1 M -- ! ! ' t

M X ! ! 1 M M ' M

1

1

1 M M - ! M - II > 1

■[^ '.^

,XX=X_^ - X— __,x
illiO' olo'oo '1 o oo.l.ioioo

►" 'OOOO O -O Oori

0 S a r
III

XX XXX ^ X X ^^ — X X —

l^loll "-. Irooolil! lv/-ii|rol| iilloO^Oi-<-, loo
VO r~--fO MO OOO-O

■ ::

lOO I

6o 1
30 X

50 X
100 I

10 X

10 X
20 X

100 111

100 1

100 1 ;

70 I

100 11
40 I

-

X XX

0 1 ■+ M .

0 C/0 0

— XX

0 1 ooi

C^ NO

X X _; XX —

'olloo.oii.Tfl'^i-; ,0

r-. v^ 0 0

0 0 ■<*■ 1 0 . 1 i 0 0

0 0 Tl- 0 0 C>

c

m
>

■Jr.

'C
a

z

0

u
c/j

'c

u
-

c

u

"0

V3

0
s

5

" 0

- u

re

0 "3

0

B
a

"0
•/I
u
r;

B

3

C

1.1

•j: o,

£

u

C- '''

0 -p
— E

u

0 i:

""u

0 ^

c C -

= 0

= X3
C C "

2 5^
§ g P

= i:; C

5

>

0

u

'E

c
>•

u

0
C

C

•J

re

>

0 "

r

z.

0

0
0

2
0 .^

Jl

X

•£ g

< <

0
-£

as

0
c

C3

1-
0
>•

>

3
U

u
u
*C

(U

c

C
0

Cli

c
'>

0

n
u

=

a.

[X.

a.
c

u

_5

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA. OF SOUTH SWEDEN 427

i-!« |l||lllllllill|x||xx Milllll l-^3x|l S

N

=:-!! x||||||x|||llllalllx -l-l-lll l--lls>

-

l-ll llllllllllllllllllll IliilMi ll-|i-ti

0

MM M M M r M M M M M M 1 M M > M 1 MM i M s

ON

X 1 II 1 M 3 li II II II 11 1 lu M M M 1 1 > M 1 M M M ;i

00

MM MixiMiuMMMlnjMII IJ- J> 1 1 1 1 x.. Mi 1

r~

MM MIMMMMxlMti^M'^ "^Ixlh-iii \ ^>^ \ \ \ ^

vO

li 1 1 II II II II II M 1 II II II 1 ' M M M M M M M >

IT)

MM M II II M 11 M 1 1 M 11 II 1 II l> M 1 1 XG i 1 + !

■>*•

MM Ix|||||x|||-|||>i||x iMMiil llaMa 1

CO

Mi |x|||||x|||.-|||.h|1|x I!sI>IM IIsIII I

«

\ \ \ \ MMMMMMMIxlMI M-MMI II^JM^

-

i-lX X - X— XX ,— — -- ,x x— x^x —

Oooll oll"^MlNM|u-)||c<0OilON lloloiir^ IvonimIv; O
O inN -^ r-- XT, O a^ O0\0t---i- o

—

^— — X, XX-^ XXX X^ X —

O-fl- lajIMMMIcoMloMlo r<-)|cnlrolll loo'lo O
OOrO r'j '^ "^ O — ^OO OOOO

""III llillilllillilllll'l 11 l.lli ■,_,'l""—

■i

- = - 1 I>IIIIIIMM-IIIIIIS IMIIMI IMMI 1

tn

MM |>||llllllMslMM-s MMIMi IMII- 1

Tf

M-l IMxM-M-||x||l|IIM l-^i-ilM IMMI -

CO

! i II III M 1 i IM II 1 s II M 1 M M M a -^ 1 1 IMMI ::i

P)

MM MMMMMIMMIMM -l-IIMl >'- \

"

lOO I
lOO X

lOO X

8o X

20 X
lOO I

lOO I
20 X

70 X
100 I

100 X

100 III

>

19 1

69 X

6 X

81 I

6 X

19 X

100 1

100 I
100 I

56 X
100 If

81 1

69 .,

19 X
19 X

81 II

100 I
90 I

50 X

100 X
30 X

90 X
40 X

100 I

10 X
100 I

10 X
40 X

70 1

90 I

100 II

68 I

00 .<
40 I(

00 II

84 I
00 11

44 X
00 11
76 X
32 X

00 11

68 I

76 X
00 I
00 If

72 X
60 X
00 II
88 X
00 11

8 X

00 I
00 1

48 I

3 ciH.2

6iO g bjO

-^ — x

E <" -a

§ 6

3 o c «J ■-

3 5 .2 ■^ <->

!- 0 W) c- c

0

E n ,0 -a

BO

-iteqpqaOfeOK

a. J3
3 "c ^ -

I" eiS 3 — I- i^

^ 2 G

(3 D-.r
';r 3 ^

r- ^ C

Eos

"^ V ■-
— 1-3
■~ i^ JZ

S^ un. r^

03 ^
'cS —

y 2 o u 5 •- M-

— "^ ;r ■-

-5 3 C KJ OT

•T U

o u

428

RIKA R D S T E R X E R

Table 3.
SARMA'JIAN SAXI)-(;RASS HEATHS.

I

II

Dwarf lignoses. I

Calluiia vulgaris ' —

Helianlhemum oehuidicuni ... —

Junipcrus communis 20 I

Thymus serpyllum I oo II

Herbs

Achillea millefolium —

Allium oleraceum —

vineale

Androsace septentrionalis 20 1

Anthericum ramosum 6o I

Anthyllis vulneraria

Arenaria serpyllifolia —

Armaria elongata —

Artemisia campestris lOO I

Astragalus arenarius 8o L

Botrychium lunaria —

Calamintha acinos —

Campanula rotundifolia —

Cerastium pumilum —

seinidecandrum ... 6o I

Convolvulus arvensis —

Dianthus arenarius —

deltoides —

Erodium cicutarium —

Euphrasia stricta

Filago minima

Galium verum loo I

Gypsophila fastigiata

Ilelianthemuin chamaecislus. . .

Ilelichrysum arenarium 8o I

Hioraciuiii pilosclla

umbellatum —

llolostcum umbellatum

Hypericum perforatum

Jasione montana

Lotus corniculatus \

Medicago falcata-'

lupulina

Myosolis micranlha

Pimpinella saxifraga So I

Plantago lanceolala

I'otcntilla arenaria

argentea

'J'abernxinontani

111

IV

VI

-

—

77 1

lOO II

U)0 11

100 I

100 I

"

50 I

-

20 I

So X

)0O I

—

—

—

ICO Ir

40 I

—

--

—

—

100 I

So I

So 1

100 I

100 I

—

20 I

.

__

—

—

20 X

S4 I

—

—

20 I

-—

—

100 I

~

-"

lOO I

_

_

—

--

60 I

91 I

—

—

90 T:

—

50 1

—

I oo I :

100 II

ICO Ir

100 I-

2S T

-

40 II

—

--

-

100 II

1 00 II-

40 I

10 I

- —

60 I-

100 I

35 I

—

30 i

—

• —

10 I

100 1

30 I

I

—

SO 1

—

70 1

7 X

20 y

/ •■'

-

-

20 I

"

so I : -

"_ 1 __

100 1 I

100 I-

ICO I

— _ I

— i I

10x1 —

100 T, III

1 00 It -

-- j I
gollr

— ;■ 1
20 I —

II III II

I I II

- I1 +

I

— III

— I

I
I
I III

— III

I —

I III I

— X —

- I —

llr -

X I-

I —

I i I

X —
X —

I l-

I I ; I I-

X

I 1+

X i —

— X I —

I I
I

X I

1

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

429

Pulsatilla pratensis

I

II

III

IV

V

VI

I

2

3

4

5

6 7

8

9

10

lOO I

40 I

20 I

60 I
100 II

100 11
100 I

20 1

60 I

100 III
1 00 I

10 1
50 I

20 I

50 I

50 I

20 I

50 I

60 I
50 1
20 I

100 I
100 III

40 I
50 II
20 I
10 I

10 I

100 U
40 I
So X

^0 X

30 I

100 I
100 I

100 I
50 X
10 X

100 I

So I
30 X

80 X

100 I
70 X
10 X

50 I

100 I

70 1

100 I r
50 If

90 I

100 I

70 I
80 I
^o I
10 X

56 I

56 X
91 /

70 1
77 X

2 1 X

7 X
35 X

42 /
14 X

100 It

too II

100 I

I 00 I r

100 I

63 I

91 I

10 X

80 X
100 X

100 I
10 X

10 X
70 X

80 X

100 If
100 If
100 I

100 1+

100 I

100 I

10 X

100 I

II

_

7

I

I

I
:ii

!_
I

I

I

II

I
I

X
X
X

X

I

I

I
I

X

I
I

1

I

I

IV

I

II
I

I

I
I

X

1 +

1 +

II

I

II
I

1
— i I

I ; —

II
I

X
X

1
I

X

I

X

I

X

I

I

I

I

I

_

III

IV
I

X

I

I

X
X

I
I

.X

I
II

II

I

I
I

+

Ranunculus bulbosus

Rumex acetosella

thyrsiflorus

—

• Saxifraga granulata

tridactylitcs

—

Scabiosa columbaria

IV

I
I

I

I
I

III

I

7

I
I

II
I

Scler^nthus perennis

Sedum acre

+

album

rupestre

Silene nutans

Stellaria graminea

—

Taraxaca erythrosperma

Teesdalea nudicaulis

—

Thaliclrum majus

Trifolium agrarium

—

arvensc

—

procumbcns

repens

—

Trimorpha acris ..

Veronica chamcedrys

—

spicata

verna

Vicia angustifolia

—

hirsuta

lathyroides

—

Viola canina

+

rupestris

tricolor

—

Grasses,

Agrostis tenuis

j Aira flexuosa

+

! Anthoxanthum odoratum

Avena pratensis

Bromus mollis

—

Carex arenaria ...

+

ericetorum

ligerica

—

obtusata

—

Corynephorus canescens

Elymus arenarius .

+

] Festuca ovina (vera) . .

—

)!Ovina» (coll.)

rubra ...

+
+

1 rubra var. arenaria.,
1 sabulosa

-

Koeleria glauca

!

Luzula campestris

Fhleum Boehmeri . . .

Poa angustifolia

1 ^

compressa

1 -1-

! Psamma arenaria

' —

29 Geografiska Annaler ig2z.

430

RIKARD STERNER

Mosses.

I

II

III

IV

\'

VI I

2

3

4

5

6 7

S

^l'°l

Barbula ruralis

20 1

20 1

t)0 1 -

So 1
20 1

7 X

10 X

10 y

—

—

II

~

— II

II

II

—

Clevea suecica

—

Climacium dendroides

Grimmia canescens

100 I

100 V

40 1

60 1

—

—

—

—

—

II

Ill

—

I

—

Hylocomium parietinum

—

7 X

-■

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

Hvpnum albicans

30 X
40 X
30 X

—

50 1

—

—

—

I

—

—

—

1+

—

—

lutescens

I'olytrichuin jiiniperiniiiii

U -

'' '

piliferiiin

-

-

20 I

100 I

7 X

ICO I;

Ill

—

—

—

—

— —

—

I'tilidiurn ciliarc

—

—

Stereodon cupressifonnc

Thuidiuiii abiclinuiii

—

—

90 I

■ —

I

~

—

IV

—

— -- ■

I

II

—

Lichens.

1

Cctraria aculeata

100 III

100 11

100 I\'

100 111

49 X
100 h

100 ll-

I

111

I
TI

I

1

—

I
II

II

I

__

cucullata

islandica

—

nivalis

—

—

--

100 I

100 I

--

- -

—

1

—

—

—

Cladina silvatica

100 III

20 I

100 11

40 1
100 11

60 11
10 1

40 1

10 I

1 00 11 f
50 I

100 V
100 It

100 V

30 X

100 II
10 X

V

IV

Ill

X

I

11 —

z

I

—

Cladonia fimbriala

foliacea

furcata

—

X

gracilis

py.xidata

rangiformis

—

—

60 III

30 1

10 I
50 I

100 I

80 ,.,

80 I
100 I

7 X
49 :<

7 X

10 X
40 X

I
I

I
I

X

I

—

=

1+

I

I
1+

—

uncialis

Evernia prunaslri

Parinelia furfuracea

— —

Tihysodes

Pelligera canina

—

—

Stereocaulon paschale

tomentosum

—

—

—

—

84 X

So X 1

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

Fungi.

1

Tulostoma maininosum

„.

20 1

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

■-

—

—

--

—

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

431

Table 4.

THE FLORA ON SOUTHERLY EXPOSED ROCKY ESCARPMENTS IN SOUTH-
EASTERN SWEDEN.

I. SW Smaland : Ramkvilla Holineshult; 2. NE Smaland: Gladhammar Botorp; 3. D;o: Hjoried
Fagersand ; 4. D:o: Hallingeberg Hjortstad; 5. Ostergotland: Oppcby Drabo; 6. D:o: Kisa fJumme-
torp; 7. D:0: d:o Ornestroin ; 8. D:o : Tjarstad Riickskog; 9. D:o : d:o S. Kragedal; lo. D:o: Gryt
Hemsjon ; 11. D:o : Mogata Sorby; 12. Sodermanland : Vardinge Molnbo; 13. D:o: Vasterljung Hag-
stugan ; 14. D:o: Hyllinge Tunatorp; 15. D:o: d:o Langdunker; 16. D:o: L. Malma Kroksatter;
17. D:o: Gasinge Forsbro; 18. D:o: d:o Svinsjon ; 19. D:o: Stenkvista Helleberga; 20. Upplaiid :
Alsikc Morga; 21. D:o: Upsala-Niis Vreta.

Trees and shrubs.

Acer platanoides

Arctostaphylos uva ursi .

Berberis vulgaris

Betula verrucosa

Calluna vulgaris

Corylus avellana

Cotoneaster integerrima
melanocarpa

Crataegus oxyacantha

Fraxinus excelsior

Juniperus communis

Lonicera xylosteum

Picea abies

Pinus silvestris

Populus tremula

Prunus cerasus

padus

spinosa

Pyrus malus

Quercus pedunculata

Rhamnus cathartica

Ribes alpinum

grossularia

Rosa canina

villosa

Rubus CEsius

idosus

subcrectus (coll.).

Salix caprea

Sambucus nigra

Solanum dulcamara

Sorbus aucuparia

suecica

Tilia europasa

Vaccinium vitis idsea

myrtillus

Viburnum opulus

I

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

II 12

1

13

14

15

16

17 1819

2021

+

+

+

+
+

+

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+ ! +

+

+

4-

4-

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

+

+

•f

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

+

4-

+

—

—

—

+

—

+

—

+

—

—

+

-+-

+

4-

4-

—

—

4-

+

4-

4-
4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

+

4-

+

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

4-

4-

4-

+

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

—

—

+

+

+

+

4-

—

4-

4-

+

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

_

+

—

+

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

z

+

I

z

+

+

+

z

4-

"^

^~"

—

4-
4-

4-
+

4-

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

4-

+

—

+

—

—

—

+

—

+

+

+

—

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-
+
4-

4-

—

—

+

+

—

—

—

+

—

—

+

+

+

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

+

—

—

4-

—

—

—

+

—

+

-

—

+

+

—

+

—

+

—

4-

4-

—

—

4-

4-

—

—

+

+

—

+

—

+

+

+

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

—

+

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

—

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

-1-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4

4-

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

-h

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

z

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

—

+

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4

+

4-

4-

4-

+

4-

4-
+

4-

4-

+

—

—

—

+

+

—

4-

+

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

+

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

—

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

—

—

+

+

+

4-

4-

—

4-

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

432

RIKARD STERNER

Herbs

Achillea millefoliuin

Arabis hirsuta

Arabis thaliana

Artemisia campestris

Asplenium septentrionale ..

trichomanes

Astragalus glycyphyllus

Calatnintha acinos

Campanula rotundifolia

Chamsenerium angustifolium

Chelidonium majus

Cirsium arvense

lanceolatum

Clinopodium vulgare

Crepis tectorum

Cynanchum vincetoxicum ..

Cystopteris fragilis ,

Dryopteris filix ma-^

Epilobium coUinum

Filago arvensis

Filipendula hexapetala

Fragaria vesca

Galeopsis bifida

speciosa

tetrahit

Galium varum

Geranium lucidum

pusilluiii

Robertianum

sanguineum ;.

Hieracia cymosa

rigida

vulgata

Hieracium pilosella

uinl)ellatum

Hypericum montanum

perforatum

Ilypochoeris maculata

Jasione montana

Lactuca muralis

Lathyrus niger

silvestris

Myosotis arvensis

Origanum vulgare

Plantago lanceolata

Polygonatum odoratum

Polygonum dutnetorum

Polypodiuin vulgare

Poientilla argeniea

TabernsEmontani

Rumex acetosella

Saxifraga granulata

Scleranthus ])erennis

Scrophularia nodosa

Sedum acre

1

I

2|3 4

5j6

7 8

'

lO

IIiI2|I3

i4|i5

i6

17

i8

19 201211

1 1 1

1

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

4-
4-

—

4-
4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

—

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

—

4-

4-

4-

—

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

+

+

+

4-

+

+

+

+•

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

+

—

+

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

—

4-

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

+

—

—

+

+

+

+

—

—

—

4-

4-
4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-
+

+
+

+
4-
4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

4-

+

—

—

4-

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

+

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

+

+

+

+

—

—

—

—

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

j-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

4-

—

4-

+

—

+ —

+

+

—

+

+

—

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

~! +

4-

4-

4-

—

—

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

4-
4-

4-

4-
4-

4-

4-

—

4-
4-

—

+

—

+

—

—

+

+

—

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

+

^—

+

+

+

—

—

4-

—

4-

4-
4-

4-

4-

4-

4-
4

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

-

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

4-
4-

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

—

+

—

+

—

+

+

—

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

+

—

+

+

—

4-

+

4-

4-

—

—

-1-

—

4-

4-

4-
4-
+

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

4-

—

—

4-

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

+

—

+

+

+

+

—

—

—

4-

—

—

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

4-

+

—

' —

+
+
+

+

+
+
+

+

+
+

+

—

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4

4-

+

+

—

-

+

+

+

+

4-

+

4-

4-

4-
4-

4-

4-

+
4-

-L

4-

—

—

—

—

+

—

+

—

4-

+

4-

4-

—

—

4-

+

—

z

z

+

+

+

+

—

+

4-

4-

+

4-

4-

—

—

4-

4-

—

+

—

.

—

—

z

z

—

4-

—

+

+

+

+

—

—

+

+

4-

+
4-

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

—

—

4-
4-

4-

+

+

+

+

+

+

4-

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

+

—

—

+

+

+

4"

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

—

—

—

4

—

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

4

4

4-

4-

4-

4-

■h

4-

4-

+

—

+

—

+

+

+

+

—

•

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

+

—

+

—

+

+

+

+

4-

4-
4-

+

4-

4-
4-

+

4-

-(

+

4-
4-

4-

4-

+

T

~ -^

+

+

+

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

4-

—

4-

4-

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

—

—

—

—

—

—

—

4-

4-

4-

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

433

Sedum album

annuuin

rupestre

lelephium

Senecio silvaticus

vulgaris

Silene nutans

rupeslris

Solidago virgaurea

Spergula vernalis

Stellaria graminea

Tanacetum vulgare

Taraxacum officinale

Torilis anthriscus

Trifolium agrarium

arvense

Turritis glabra

Urtica dioica

Verbascum thapsus

Veronica officinalis

spicata

Vicia cassubica

cracca

Viola arvensis

canina

hirta

tricolor

Viscaria vulgaris

Woodsia ilvensis

Grasses.

Agrostis canina

tenuis

Aira tlexuosa

Calamagrostis arundinacea
epigejos . . .
Carex muricata (Pairasi?)

pilulifera

Festuca ovina

Hordeum vulgare

Melica nutans

Poa angustifolia

2 3

4 i 5 1 6 i 7 I 8 I 9 iio II 12

13; t4ii5 16 17 18I19 20 21'

I I I I ' I I ! I

+ +

+ —

+ ! —

+
+

+
+ +

+ +

+ ' +
+ 1 +

+ —

+ +
+ +

+ +

+ +

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

—

+

J-

+

+

—

+

+

+

—

—

434

RIKARD STERNER

Table 5.
WOOD-MEADOWS IN SOUTH-EASTERN SWEDEN.

I and I — 7 Calamagrostis arundtnacea-i\s< . \ 8 and 9 Arnica montajia-ass.

5

Under-shrubs (tree-seedlings) and herbs

Achillea millefolium

Ajuga pyramidalis

Alchemilla pubescens

Anemone hepatica

nemorosa

Antennaria dioica

Arnica montana

Campanula persicifolia

rotundifolia

Chrysanthemum leucanlhemum

Cirsium heteropliyllum

Convallaria majalis

Filipendula hcxapetala

Fragaria vesca

Galium boreale .*

verum

Geranium sanguineum

silvaticum

Geum rivale

ITelianthemum chamaecistus

Ilicracium ])ilosella

umbellalum

Hypericum (piadrangulum

Ilypochoeris maculata

Laserpitium latifolium

Lathyrus montanus

Lotus corniculatus

Melampyrum nemorosum

pratense

Pimpinella saxifraga

I'olygala vulgaris

Polygonatum odoratum

I'opulus treinula

I'otenlilla erccta

Primula veris

Pteridium aijuilinum

Pulmonaria angustifolia

Pyrola minor

rotundifolia

Ranunculus acris

polyanthemos

Rubus saxatilis

Rumex acelosa

Scorzonera humilis

Selinum carvifolia

Serratula tinctoria

10 X

10 I

8o(x)
20 X

30 (I)
10 (I)

70 X

ID (I)

40 X
10 X

10 X

70 X

ID X

100 (I)

20 (I)

20 X

ICO I +

20 (I)

io(x)
10 X
io(x)

40 (I)

20(X )

60 ( X )

X

I

Z

X

I

III

I

(X)

I

X

_ 1
III

X

I
I

II

X
X

(X)

I
I

I
II

X

(X)

I

X

I
I

X

(I)

I
II +

I

I
I

I
I

X
X

II
I

X

I

_

I +

I

X

I
I

X
X

I

X
X

I

(X)

I

X

I

X

I
II +

X
X

X

(X)
X

X

I

(X)
X
X

I +
I

X

X

X

I

I
11

I

(X)

I
I

X

I

I

I

(X)

I
I

II

X

X
X

I
II

(X)

I
I

I

I
I

I

X

I

X

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

435

Solidago virgaurea

I

I

2

3

4

5

6

7

S

9

20 ( X )
20 I
80 (I)

5o(x)
30 X
60 I
50 I

100 I

70 11
50 I

100 IV

90 II

80 I
10 X
90 X

50 I

10 I

70 I

So III
30 I
50 I

1 +

X

I
I

I
II

IV

X

II

y

I +

■

II
1

II
I

I

X

I

I

X

II

X

IV

X

I
I
I
1

1

1

I

I

I
I

I

II

I

(X)
X

I

IV
I

I

X
X

I

IV

L
I

I
I

X

I

I

1

IV

I
II

I

I
I

I

I

i(x)
1 +

X

I

I
I

III

IV

I

X

III
1

I

y
X

11

y
^:

I

Stellaria graininea

Succisa pratensis

Thesium alpinum

X

Trifolium medium

I

Vaccinium myrtillus

vitis idaea

T

Veronica chamredrys

officinalis

Vicia cassubica

sepiuin . . .

Viola canina

I

ri viniana

Grasses.

Agrostis tenuis

I

Aira flexuosa

I

Anthoxanthum odoratuni

1

Avena pratensis

Brachypodium pinnatum

Briza media

Calamagrostis arundinacea

—

Carex caryophyllea

monlana

I

pallescens

Festuca ovina

I

Luzula multitlora

pilosa

Melica nutans

Nardus stricta

Sieglingia decumbens

III
I

Mosses.

Astroiihvllum affine

undulatum

Dicranum majus

Hylocomium parietinum ....

III
I ,

proliferum

IV

squarrosum

triquetrum

Thuidiuni abietinum

I

tamarisci folium

—

The degree of covering being within parentheses the species was represented in the area only
young, not-flowering specimens.

436

RIKARD STERNER

Table 6.
DWARF-SCRUBS OF POTENTILLA FRUTICOSA OX THE Al.VAR OF OLAXD,

I

2

3

4

Ranunculus polyanthemos...

Selinum carvifolia

Serratula tincloria

1

2

3

4

Under-shrubs.

Poientilla frulicosa

V
II

X

X

I

X

11

X

1

X

I

X

IV

I
II

IV

I

I

I

I

X

—

IV

X
X

_

X

X
X

IV
IV

X
X

X

X

X
X

I

X

II
I

V

I

T

I

X

III
II

X

X

X

III

IV

11
I
I

X

1

I
III

1
I

Sescli libanoti.s

Thymus serpvllum

Succisa pratensis

Viola stagnina

Herbs.

(ciitaurea jacca

Filipendiila hcxapetala

ulmaria

Grasses.

Agrostis stolonifcra

Calamagrostis epigcjos

Carex muricata (Paira-ir) ...

tomentosa

Festuca ovina

• Galium boreale

palustrc

verum

Geranium sanguineuiii

Geum rivale

Molinia coerulea

Sesleria coerulea

Mosses.

Ctenidium nioUuscuui

Dicranum scoparium

Helianthemum vulgare

Inula salicina

Lathyrus pratensis

Linum catharticum

Planlago lanceolata

Fissidens adianihoides

Ilylocomium proliferum ...

triquetrum . . .

Hypnuni lutescens

1 Potentilla erecta

! Primula farinosa

—

1 veris

Ill

Table 7.
VEGETATION WFIH I'J.AM'AGO TENUIFLORA ON THE ALVAR OF OLAND.

Herbs.

Allium schoenoprasum

Herniaria glabra

Leontodon autumnalis

Planlago mari'ima

lenuiflora ...

Sagina nodosa

Sedum acre

album

Taraxacum sp

Grasses.

Agrostis stolonitera . . .

I —

VI

2

3

4

1 m- j

I

X

—

I

I

X

I

I

I

11

II

IV

—

III

I

II

I

liromus mollis

Poa alpina

Mosses.

Aml)lystegium lurgescens.

var. uliginosum

Bryum pallescens

Grimmia apocarpa f. atra.
Mollia tortuosa

Algae.

Nostoc commune (coll.) .
Crustsofdried chlorophyceae|

— ■

1
I

—

HI

IV

_ 1

—

III

I

Ill

—

X

—

_

i

4 I

- IV

— I

INDEX OF VASCULAR PLANTS.

To the vegetation-analyses in Appe7idix II there are not given references. The page-numbeis
printed in heavy tvpe refer to pages on ivhich distribution-maps are given.

Acer campestre 338.

» platanoides 230, 367, 407.
» tataricum 338.
Achillea millefolium 288, 303, 304.
Achroanthes monophyllos 240, 335, 370,

371,410; PI. 2 I.
Adonis vernalis 239, 291, 328, 331, 399;

PI. 14.
Agrimonia eupatoria 338, 340, 344, 349.

» pilosa 240, 402.

Agrostis tenuis 288, 289, 303, 304.
Ajuga genevensis 344, 402.
Alchemilla pubescens 304.
Allium montanum 281, 291, 298 — 300,
30Q, 328, 332, 333, 396; PI. 6.
» schoenoprasum 357.
Alopecurus pratensis 363.

r> ventricosus 370, 372, 410.

Anacamptis pyramidalis 276.
Anchusa officinalis 293.
Andropogon gryllus 238.
Anemone hepatica 234, 367, 408.

» ranunculoides 234, 367, 368,

408.
» silvestris 239, 291, 328, 331,

399; PI- 17-
Antennaria dioeca 303.
Anthemis tinctoria 293.
Anthericum liliago 276, 289, 332.

» ramosum 289.

Arabis Gerardi 370, 376, 410.
» hirsuta 320.
» thaliana 305.
Arctostaphylos uva ursi 302 — 305.
Arenaria serpyllifolia 303, 304.
Arnica montana 342.

Artemisia campestris 289,291,299 — 301,
306, 308, 309, 311, 314, 320,
321, 396; PI. 5.

283, 291, 298,

299. 300. 314,
331—335; 399;

Artemisialaciniata 241,

328, 395.

» rupestris 241, 282, 328, 395

» scoparia 241.

Asparagus officinalis 357.

Asperula aperina 239.

» tinctoria 239

315, 322, 328,

PI. 5 and 15.

Aster amellus 329.

» linosyris 239, 291, 328, 399.
Astragalus arenarius 240, 289, 293, 300,
327, 401; PI. 19.
» austriacus 238.

» cicer 336.

» exscapus 238.

» glycyphyllus 304, 306.

Atriplex pedunculatum 239, 282, 395.
Avena pratensis 284, 288, 289, 306,
l^^Z, 314.

Bassia hirsuta 239, 282, 29S, 328, 330,

395; PI- 13-
Betula humilis 414,

» nana 324.
Bidens radiatus 370, 371, 376, 411.
Brachypodium pinnatum 284, 303, 305.
Briza media 288, 304.
Bromus Benekeni 367, 408.
» erectus 284.
» inermis 284, 363.
Bunias orientale 363.
Bujileurum aureum 240.

Calamintha acinos 305, 320.
Calamagrostis arundinacea 240,338, 341,

347, 406; PI. 22.
Calla palustris 240, 370, 411.
Campanula bononiensis 239.

438

R I K A R D STERNER

Campanula cervicaria 341, 348, 406; PI. 1 1.
» patula 363.

» persicifolia 304, 348, 406.

» rotundifolia 288,289,303,304.

sii)irica 239.
Cardamine parviflora 370, 371,376,411.
Carex arenaria 285, 289.
» caryophyllea 289, 304.
> ericetoriim 240, 285, 289, 303.

304, 306, 401.
7> laevigata 234.
» ligerica 241, 285, 286, 289, 292,

298, 328, 335, 396.
» montana 306.

» obtusata 241, 282, 289, 291, 298,
300, 328, 396.

» ornithopoda 335.

» praecox 239, 281, 285, 286, 291,
336.

» vulpina 370, 371, 375, 411.
Carpinus betulus 230.
Cenoloj)hium Fischeri 240.
Centaurea ja( ea 291, 299, 300, 305, 306,

315- 399-
» phrygia 239.

» scabiosa 293.

Chimaphila umbellata 240, 320,365,405;

PI. 12.
Cichoriiim intybus 363.
Chrysanthemum leucanthemum 304.
Cinna pendula 368.
Cirsium oleraceum 240, 370, 411.
Clinopodium vulgare 305, 338, 340.
Cnidium venosum 240, 241, 332, 364,

404; ]'l. 20.
Convallaria majalis 338.
Corispermum Marsthallii 241.
Corydalis cava 367, 368, 375, 408.
» intermedia 367.

» laxa 409.

» pumila 335, 367.

» solida 367, 308, 409.

Corynephorus c.anescens 285, 289.
Cotoneastcr melanocarpa 299, 303, 347,

402; PI. 12.
Oepis praemorsa 239, 281, 291, 299,
300; 303. 307. 308, 314, 315,318,

321—323, 332, 335. 342, 349. 399;
PI. 17.
Cynanchum vincetoxicum 239, 332, 338,
340, 352, 402; PI. 9 and 18.

r)eli)hinium datum 239.
Dianthus arenarius 240, 289, 293, 300,
327, 401.
» carthusianorum 329, 336.

» deltoides 289, 305.

» superbus 364, 404.

Uraba muralis 335, 357; PI. to.
» nemorosa 294, 396.
» verna 305.
Dracocephalum Ruyschiana 240, 299,
305 — 307, 326, 333, 344, 402;
PL 3, 4 and 20.

Klatine triandra 373, 413.
Erica tetralix 324, 375, 379.
Eryngium campestre 329, 332, 334.
Euphorbia amygdaloides 234.

» palustris 370, 412.

» virgata 363.

Evonymus verrucosa 239, 338.

Fagus silvatica 230, 233, 243, 379.
Festuca ovina 288, 289, 303, 304.

» pratensis 363.

» rubra 284, 285.

» sabulosa 289, 293.
Filipendula hexapetala 288, 289.
Fragaria viridis 281, 288, 291, 299, 300,
308, 315, 399.

» vesca 303, 304, 338.
Fumana vulgaris 276.

Gagea minima 367, 408.

» spathacca 367.
Galium saxatile 379.

verum 288, 289, 304, 305, 320.
Geranium bohemicum 335,366,405; PI. 12.

» palustre 239, 370, 412.

» pratense 363.

» sanguineum 338, 340, 345, 349-

» silvaticum 338.

(ieum aleppicum 239.
Globularia vulgaris 276.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN

439

Glyceria lithuanica 368.
Gypsophila fastigiata 240, 293, 300, 327,
328, 402; PI. 21.

Helianthemum canum Baumg. » 276.

» chamaecistus 288, 289,

305, 320, 321.
» oelandicum 276, 289.

Helichrysum arenarium 289, 291, 300,

327, 396; PI. 5.
Heracleum sibiricum 240, 360, 406.

» sphondylium 360, 406.

Herniaria glabra 305.
Hieracium cymosum 304.
» echioides 239.

» pilosella 288, 289, 303 304.

» umbellatum 304.

» vulgatum 304.

Holosteum umbellatum 239, 292, 300,

3_27. 397-
Hypericum elegans 238.

i> montanum 303, 307, 346, 347.

» perforatum 304.

Ilex aqui folium 246.

Inula britannica 240, 364, 375, 404.

» ensifolia 274, 2q8, 299, 322, 328,
400.

» salicina 320, 348, 406; PI. 7.

» vrabelyiana 298, 400.
Iris arenaria 238.
Isatis tinctoria 282, 292, 324, 325, 397.

Jasione montana 305.
Juncus squarrosus 379.
Juniperus communis 303.

Knautia arvensis 303.
Koeleria »cristata» 284.

» glauca 240, 241, 286, 289, 291,

298, 300. 327, 397-
» grandis 240, 242, 402.

Lactuca ([uercina 238, 274, 360, 403.
Laserpitium latifolium 240, 300, 304,

341, 349> 403; PI. 7-
Lathyrus heterophyllus 304, 307, 326;
PI. 4.

Lathyrus montanus 304.
niger 304, 340.

» sphaericus 276.

» vernus 240, 367, 409; PI. 22.

Lavatera thuringiaca 239, 294.
Ledum pakistre 240, 335, 374, 414.
Lepidium latifolium 294, 395.
Lonicera xylosteum 367, 409.
Lotus corniculatus 305.
Luzula campestris 288, 289, 304.

» pallescens 360, 406.
Lysimachia nemorum 234.

Malva alcea 294.

Medicago falcata 288, 291, 300, 315,

332, 397-
» minima 291, 300, 327, 397.

Melampyrum arvense 294, 397.

» cristatum 340, 349; PI. 7.

» nemorosum 239, 332, t,s^,

341. 35O' 371, 406; PI. 8,

9, 10, and 16.

Melandrium album 363.

Melica ciliata 239, 281, 292, 299, 309,

324, 335- 357, 397; PI- lo-
» nutans 304, 338.

Melilotus albus 363.
Mulgedium tataricum 328.
Myosotis micrantha 306.

Narthecium ossifragum 379.

Omphalodes scorpioides 240.

Ononis arvensis (^ hircina) 240, 363,

375. 405; PI- 19-
Orchis militaris 276.
» ustulata 276.
Origanum vulgare 33S, 340.
Oxytropis campestris 299,305 — 307,331:
PI. 3-
» pilosa 239, 291, 208, 299.

306,

33^> 334, 397

Petasites spurius 241, 242, 364, 405.
I'eucedanum oreoselinum 2S6, 292, 298,

300, 398.
Phleum Boehmeri 239, 284 — 291, 299,
300. 304, 306—308, 314,

440

RIKARD STERNER

;oo,

' 2 2

338, 34'

320—323, 332, 398; PI. 3, 5,

and 18.
Phleum pratense 363.
Picea abies 240, 243, 365, 405.
Pimpinella saxifraga 288, 303, 304, 320.
Pinus silvestris 240, 338, 365, 405.
Plantago lanceolata 288, 289, 304.

» tenuiflora 238, 283, 298, 328,

329, 396; PI. 13.
Poa angustifolia 288, 289, 303, 304.
» bulbosa 239, 292, 300, 306, 309,

324, 327, 33^^ 357, 398.
» remota 367, 407.
Polygala (omosa 281, 291, 299,
314—316, 316, 320,

323, 334, 335, 400.
vulgaris 304.
Polygonatnni odoratum 305, 338.
Polygonum bistorta 363.
Populus tremula 233, 304,
Potentilla alba 240.

» arenaria 290, 291, 296, 299,

303—307, 326, 332—335,

398; PI. 3 and 6.
» argentea 289, 305.

» erecta 338.

y- truticosa 241,

» leucopolitana

307, 402.
» rupestris 241,

304, 305,
326, 333, 39!
» sterilis 234.

> Tabernaemontani

306, 307.
Primula veris 304.
Prunella grandiflora 239, 281, 291, 299,

322, 332—335, 400; PI. 6.
Prunus fruticosa 338.
padus 338.
» spinosa 338.
Pteridium atiuilinum 303, 338.
Pulmonaria angustifolia 299, 303 — 307,
326, 332, 335, 344, 403;
PI. 3 and 4.
» obscura 320, 368, 409; PI. I I .

officinalis 367, 409.
Pulsatilla »nigres(ens Storck» 333, 402.

329,

360, 4

03-

293,

304, 3

05 —

291

1, 298,

299,

307,

. 309,

325,

398.

mi 2!

58, 289,

304,

Pulsatilla patens 291, 298, 328,331,398.
» pratensis 240, 242, 289, 293,

300, 304, 305, 306, 314,
327, 331—335, 333, 402;
PI. 3.
» vernalis 313, 314.

» vulgaris 304, 320, 321.

I'yrola chlorantha 240, 366, 405; PI. 22.

(Juercus pedun( uhiia 229, 233, 338 — 340,
349-

Ranunculus ( assubicus 239, 368, 409;
PI 15.
» illyricus 238, 292, 298,329,

331, 398; PI- 13.
» polyanthemos 240, 281, 291,

296, 299, 300, 308, 314—

321, 319, 341, 342, 349,

400.
Rhamnus frangula 338.
Rhus cotinus 239.
Rosa Jundzillii 360, 403.

» villosa 303.
Rubus saxatilis 338.
Rumex ucranicus 241.

Salvia pratensis 294,

Saxifraga granulata 320.

Scabiosa columbaria 306.

Scilla non scripta 234.

Scirpus radicans 370, 371, 376, 412.

Scleranthus perennis 289, 305 — 307.

Scolochloa festucacea 240 — 242, 370

371, 412.
Scorzonera humilis 240, 348, 407.

» purpurea 329.

Scutellaria hastifolia 335, 356, 364, 365,

405; PI. 10.
Sedum acre 289, 305.

» album 306, 335, 356, 357.

» rupestre 306.
Selinum carvifolia 240, 320, 341, 347,,

407; PI- 7-
Senecio integritolius 291, 298, 300, 328,
332, 335, 400; PI. 6.
> palustris 241, 242, 370, 371, 412
i> vernalis 294.

THE CONTINENTAL FLORA OF SOUTH SWEDEN 441

Serratula tincloria 320, 340.

Seseli libanotis 281, 291, 299 — 301, 315,

320, 322, 332, 334, 400.

Sesleria coenilea 284.

Sieglingia decumbens 304.

Silene chlorantha 238.

» nutans 304.

» tatarica 239.

» viscosa 292, 298, 311, 324, 325,
372, 398.
Solidago virgaurea 338.
Sonchus palustris 240, 370, 371, 413.
Sorbus suecica 340.
Stellaria graminea 288.
Stipa capillata 239, 284; PI. 14.

» pennata 284, 291, 298, 299, 322,
328, 331, 333< 399-
Symphytum officinale 363.
Syringa vulgaris 239.

Tanacetum vulgare 357.
Teucrium scorodonia 234.
Thalictrum aquilegiifolium 368, 410.
» majus 276.

» simplex 347, 407.

Thesium alpinum 303, 305, 307; PI. 4.

» ebracteatum 329, 332, 334.
Thymus serpyllum 303, 304, 306.
Tilia argentea 239.
Trapa natans 373, 413.
Trifolium alpestre 239, 329, 332, 334;
PI. 6.
f. arvense 289.

» medium 303, 304, 338.

Trifolium montanum 239, 281, 290, 291,
299, 301, 304, 306,307,308,
315. 322, 323, 332, 401.
» spadiceum 360, 407.

Ulex europaeus 246.

Ulmus foliacea 230, 367, 368, 375, 410.
» laevis 367, 368, 375, 410.

Vaccinium myrtillus 338.

» vitis idaea 303, 338.

N'eronica chamaedrys 303.

» longifolia 240, 364, 403.

» montana 234.

» officinalis 304.

» spicata 239, 286, 291, 299,

300, 306—310, 310, 321,
322, 399; PI. 3 and 16.
Vicia cassubica 304, 346, 349, 403.
» cracca 303.

» pisiformis 299, 347, 404; Pi. 12.
» silvatica 347.
» tenuifolia 239, 359, 404.
Vinca minor 234.
Viola alba 276.

elatior 359, 404.
» mirabilis 234, 240, 367, 410; PI. 22.
> pumila 282, 292, 328, 399.
» nipestris 240, 281, 289, 291, 296,
299, 300, 303, 315, 318, 319,

321, 322, 334, 401-
» uliginosa 370, 371, 376, 413.
Viscaria vulgaris 289, 304, 320.

CONTENTS

CHAP. ^ I'AGK

INTRODUCTION 221

I. THE HISTORY OF TAXONOMIC PHYTOGEOGRAPHY AND ITS PRE-
SENT 0BJP:CT AND PRINCIPLES 225

II. SURVEY OF THE CONTINENTAL ELEMEN'l' IN THE EUROPEAN

FLORA 229

Definition of the continental element 229

The continental element in the flora on the Middle European plain 229

Survey of the distribution of continental species in Europe 235

III. THE ECOLOGY OF CONTINENTAL SPECIES AND PHYSIOGRAPHY

OF CONTINENTAL RECKONS 243

The climate and the ecology of continental species 244

The nature of continental soil and the ecology of continental species ... 249
Continental geographical conditions and the general features in the distri-
bution of continental species in Europe 252

IV. CONTINENTAL FEATURES IN THE PHYSIOGRAPHY OF SOUTH

SWEDEN 255

The degree of continentality of the South Swedish climate 255

The nature of the soil in South Sweden 262

V. THE HISTORY OF THE SOUTH SWEDISH FLORA 268

VI. SURVEY OF THE CONTINENTAL ELEMENT IN THE SOUTH SWE-
DISH FLORA 272

VII. METHODS AND PRINCIPLES FOR THE ENQUIRY INTO THE DIS-
TRIBUTION OF CONTINENTAL SPECIES IN SOUTH SWEDEN 277

VIII. THE MODE OF OCCURRENCE OF STEPPE SPECIES IN SOUTH

SWEDEN 281

Halophytic steppe species 282

Species of Stipa steppe, the sand steppe, and the meadow steppe 283

Sarmatian psammophilous species 293

IX. DISTRIBUTION OF STEPPE SPECIES AND SARMATIAN PSAMMO-
PHILOUS SPECIES IN SOUTH SWEDEN 295

The possibilities of occurrence of the species in South Sweden, if the

vegetation were unaffected by human interference 295

The distribution of the species and arable land in South Sweden 311

The distribution boundaries of the species in South Sweden 318

444

CHAP. I'AGK

Isolated occurrences of the species in South Scandinavia 367

The two branches in the South-Scandinavian distribution 333

Su mmary 336

X. SPECIES BELONGINC; TO THE THIN FOLIFKROUS FORESTS OF

EASTERN EUROPE 337

The mode of occurrence of the species 337

The distribution of the species 342

The distribution of Cynanchum vincetoxicum in the south of Sweden. »The

Cynanchum problem » 35 ^

Summary 361

XI. THE OTHER CONTINENTAL SPECIES IN THE FLORA OF SOUTH

SWEDEN 362

Species of the flood meadows 362

Species found in coniferous forests 365

Grove species 366

Marsh species 369

Water plants 373

Moor species 374

Summary 375

XII. CONCLUSIONS ABOUT THE POSITION OF THE SOUTH SWEDISH

FLORA 37 7

LITERATURE 379

APPENDIX I. The continental species in the flora of South Sweden. Sum-
mary accounts of their European distribution 391

APPENDIX II. Vegetation-Analyses 415

INDEX OF PLANT NAMES 437

CONTENTS 443

PLATES 3—22.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 3.

GEW-STAS LiT.AHJT-STHtM.

eografiska Annalcr 1922

PLATE 4.

Map 1. PULMONARIA ANQUSTIFOLIA

in the Scandinavian North.

Map 2. LATHYRUS HETEROPHYLLUS

in the Scandinavian North.

Map 3 THESIUM ALPINUM Map 4. DRACOCEPHALUM RIA'SCHIANA

in the Scandinavian North. >" Scandinavia and Denmark,

o uncertain or accidental occurrences.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 5.

Map 1. ASPERULA TINCTORIA

in Fennoscandia.

h\ap 1. HELICHRYSUM ARENARIUM

in Fennoscandia.

^^-

Map 3. ARTEMISIA CAMPESTRIS Map 4. PHLEUM BOEHMERI

in Sweden. in Fennoscandia.

o uncertain or accidental occurrences.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 6.

The occurrences of certain species in North-Westem Europe.

ALLIUM MONTANUM; o SENECIO INTEORIFOLIUS;

POTENTILl,A ARENARIA; o TRIEOLIUM ALPESTRE.

PRUNELLA GRANDIFLORA.
Occurrences east of the limits in North Germany are not marked.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 7.

Map 1. SELINUM CARVIFOLIA in Sweden.

Map 2. INULA SALICINA in Sweden.

Map 3. MELAMPVRUM CRISTATUM
in Sweden. •

Map 4. LASERPITIUM LATIFOLIUM

ill the Scandinavian North.

o uncertain or accidental occurrences.

6EH STAS.LlT.AhSr.a

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 8.

MELAMPYRUM NEMOROSUM in Uppland.

:^S^

:^^C<.

^ A->^

• occurrences of MEIAMPYRUM NEMOROSUM. The area covered
with red dots sho\x's the extent of the land-surface at the beginning of
the passage grave-period, about 2300 b. c. (After Erii<sson 1912).
S: Stockholm; U: Upsaia; Sa: Sala; O: Oregrund; E: Enkoping.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

CYNANCHUM VINCETOXICUM and MELAMPYRUM NEMOROSUM
in South-Eastem Sweden.

PLATE 9.

• CYNANCHUM VINCETOXICUM; • MELAMPYRUM NEMOROSUM;

@ and ® more or less uncertain occurrences of MelampjTum;

o certain southerly exposed escarpments lacking Cynanchum; the shore-line about
at the time of the maximum extension of the Ancylus Lake is schematically marked
(according to Munthe after Sundelin 1919).

6CH STAB.IIT.AHST.STHLM.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 10.

Map 1. MELAMPYRUM NEMOROSUM
in Scandinavia,
(cf. Plate 14J

Map 2. SCUTELLARIA HASTIFOLIA
in Scandinavia.

Map 3. MELICA CILIATA
in the Scandinavian North.

Map 4. DRAB A MURALIS

in the Scandinavian North.

o uncertain or accidental occurrences.

Geo.^rafiska Annaler 1922

PLATE II.

GEN STAB I

jeografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 12.

Map 1. COTONEASTER iMELANOCARPA
in Scandinavia and Denmartc.

Map 2. VICIA PISIFORMIS
in the Scandinavian North.

Map 3. CHL\i\PHILA UMBELLATTA
in Scandinavia and Denmark.

Map 4. GERANIUM BOHEMICUM
in Scandinavia, Denmark and western Finland.

o uncertain or accidental occurrences.

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 13.

Map 1. RANUNCULUS ILLYRICUS L. (Pontic distribution).

Map 2. PLANTAQO TENUIFLORA W. » K. (Pontic distribution) and
BASSIA HIRSUTA (L) ASCHERS. (Pontic-Subatlantic distribution);
• occurrences of PLANTAGO TENUIFLORA; o occurrences of BASSIA HIRSUTA;
® and ® occurrences the position of which is not exactly known.

SEN STAB. LIT ANST. STH

Gpografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 14.

Map 3. ADONIS VERNALIS L. (Pontic distribution).

Map 4. STIPA CAPII.lJiTA L (Pontic - South European distribution).

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 15.

Map 5. RANUNCULUS CASSUBICUS L.
(Transition tyi^e between Subarctically Ponticosannatian and
Subarctically Sarmatian distribution).

Map 6. ASPERULA TINCTORIA L.
(Ponticosarmatian - Centra! European distribution).

6CN. STAB. LIT. ANST.STHL

grafiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 16.

Map 7. VERONICA SPICATA L.
(Ponticosarmatian - Central European distribution).

Map 8. MELAMPVRIJM NFJVIOROSU.M L.
(Transition type between Ponticosarmatian - Central European
and Sarmatian - Central European distribution).

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 17.

Map 9. CREPIS PRAEMORSA (L.) TAUSCH
(Transition type between Ponticosarmatian -Central European
and Sarmatian - Central European distribution).

Map 10. ANEMONE SILVESTRIS L.
(Ponticosarmatian - Central European distribution).

GEN. STAS-ttT-ANET. STML

Geoj*rafiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 18.

Map 11. PHLEUM BOEHMERI WIB.
(Ponticosarmatian - Central European distribution).

Map 12. CYNANCHUM VINCETOXICUM (L.) PERS.
(Ponticosarmatian - Central European distribution).

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 19.

Map 13. ONONIS ARVENSIS L. (Pontic - Baltic distribuUon).

Map 14. ASTRAGALUS ARENARIUS L (Sarmatian distribution).

STAfl ItT *»*ST. STHtM

eografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 20.

Map 15. CNIDIUM VENOSUM (HOFFM.) KOCH (Sarraatian distribution).

Map 16. DRACOCEPHALUM RUYSCHIANA L. (Sarmatian distribution).

Geografiska Annaler 1922

PLATE 21.

Map 17. GYPSOPHILA FASTIQIATA L. (Cassubian distribution).

Map 18: ACHROANTHES MONOPHYLLOS (L.) GREENE
(Sarmatian • Central European distribution).

6CN.STAB.LIT.ANST. STHL

sografiska Annaler 1922

Pl^VTE 22.

Map 19. PYROLA CHLORANTHA L. and CALAMAQROSTIS ARUNDI-

NACEA (L.) ROTH. - Westernmost and northernmost occurrences;

• occurrences of P>Tola chlorantha; o occurrences of Calamagrostis

arundinacea. (Subarctically Baltic - Central European distribution).

Map 20. LATHYRUS VERNUS (L.) BERNH. and VIOIA MIRABH.IS I.
Westernmost and northernmost occurrences; • occurrences of Lathyrus
vernus; o occurrences of Viola mirabilis. (Subarctically Baltic - Central
European distribution).